《Tsunpri: Aishite Ohimesama》 Prologue Prologue Translator: Kurehashi Aiko In one single moment, both his eyes and his heart had been stolen. (I, it¡¯s her¡­¡­ It¡¯s Reaina-sama¡­¡­) The boy was looking at a girl inside a luxuriously decorated carriage that was passing right in front of his eyes. For a moment, he completely forgotten about his assignments, and his heart was excited by the appearance of this long-awaited person. To celebrate the 50th anniversary of the establishment of Kingdom of Agartania, right now a parade was being held as a main event. There were hundreds of knights arranged at equal intervals alongside the road, there was an orchestra playing the march, there was a King and a Queen, Princes and Princesses, and overly excited crowd of people. (It is the real Reaina-sama¡­¡­) There was one particularly over excited knight who was guarding the road. Rou Coral¡¯s heart right now was soaring high. Losing both of his parents at a very young age and having no other relatives, he went to the royal castle¡¯s gates. After that, for a several years he continued to refine his sword skills and spirit, and finally ascended from apprentice knight to being the official knight. Securing this parade was his first official job. The nervous-looking boy¡¯s appearance was very similar to that of a girl, and he looked very innocent in his armor and helmet. After adjusting and correcting his posture, he kept standing admirably at his post for a couple of hours, but now he can¡¯t help but to follow with his gaze the girl that passed right before his eyes. The Third Princess of the Kingdom of Agartania, Reaina Luise Wilhelmian, was the girl that he was looking at with sheer admiration. Her long, golden hair wrapped in the rays of sun looked fluffy and were elegantly dancing in the wind, shining even more than the silver tiara on top of her head. Her large eyes had long eyelashes, and over her eyelids a slender eyebrows were drawn. The high nose and well balanced facial features were completing her somewhat ecstatic image, making her look similar to the elegant fairy that graced the earthly plain with her presence. And then there were her plump breasts, attracting the gazes of the audience, especially the males. She was tall, her body was slender, and over her pearl dress you could see her exposed, thin shoulders. Her huge breasts are standing in contrast to her figure, but it is exactly that that makes her magical charm so strong. ¡°Reaina-sama~~¡± ¡°So wonderful! Please, look this way ¨C¨C¡° To the cheering crowd she raises her hand and smiles, creating a noble image that feels almost like out of this world. Her face was so beautiful, but by looking in her eyes he couldn¡¯t quite shake off the feeling that her expression was somewhat looked forced and unnatural. (Haaah¡­¡­ And off she goes¡­¡­) Rou was among those young men who were captivated by the young princesses beauty. Eventually she passed by him, and next in line was an Order of Knights marching gallantly. While he traced the princess¡¯s back with his eyes, he wondered what would it feel like to personally protect the royal family as a full-fledged knight one day. ¡°Reaina-sama is so pretty, isn¡¯t she~~?¡± ¡°Rumor has it that she is to marry the prince of the neighborhood Kingdom of Sahighland.¡± ¡°Though it would be a political marriage, it would still be lovely to have such a wonderful bride.¡± He could hear the crowd chattering. He was sorry to hear that Reaina was going to get married, but their positions as an orphaned knight and the country¡¯s princess were too different in the first place. He would often imagine love and romance going far beyond one¡¯s social status, but in the end it was nothing more than a fantasy. The boy sighed deeply. ¡°Uoooooohhhhhh! Ann-sama!!¡± ¡°Please look this way, Mirian-sama~~!¡± ¡°Kyaah¨C¨C She¡¯s so cute!!¡± An even bigger cheer sounded amongst the crowd, bigger than that when Reaina was passing by. Raising his face again, he could see that another gorgeously decorated carriage has come. And this time, the princess who appeared in front of the people responded to their cheers with a charming smile full of energy. (This is¡­¡­) She is Reaina¡¯s sister as well as the Fourth Princess, her name is Mirian Henriette Wilhelmian. And it so happens that she is the most popular one among all princesses, being overwhelmingly supported by the people. Her beautiful facial features are adorned with big ribbons, and her long blonde hair, big eyes, plump cheeks, and cute nose ridges make her look super classy with them. Her body, enveloped in a pretty dress with lots of frills, is hardly sensual, but her smile was like that of an angel, inviting smiles and warmth to people¡¯s hearts. And there was hardly any doubt that in the future she would turn into a beautiful and refined young woman, just like her sister Reaina. That was what everyone were thinking, and the boy could hardly keep himself from smiling. ¡°Everyone, thank you very much~~.¡± Although she was young, she was as diligent and dignified as a full-fledged nobility, Mirian was also very friendly. She constantly leaned out of the carriage to weave her hands both left and right at the audience, responding to the cheers with a smile. Of course, Rou also liked Miriane. However, since Rou was living on his own since he was very young, he strongly adored Reaina because of her aura of strength seeping out of her. The princes and the princesses passed the parade, followed up by the Queen, and now it was the time for the King to appear. But then, amidst the excited crowd, colorful confetti dancing in the air, and the orchestra honoring the royal family with a song, an incident occurred. ¡°Brace yourself, King!!¡± The scream was drowned amongst the cheers, but Rou heard it. Tens of thousands of spectators were filling the course, and roads were overflowing with them. From within that crowd, a single shadow jumped out and passed just beside Rou. (Eh, no way¡­¡­) It rushed straight towards the King¡¯s carriage, with a bright flash of silver. When the members of the Royal Guards noticed the deadly shadow, the man was already raising his hand up high. ¡°Why you ¨C¨C¨C¨C!¡± Rou hurriedly jumped out of the formation, tackling right into the assassin¡¯s back. The first assailant that emerged from the crowd sank to the ground in front of the carriage. He must not have anticipated being attacked himself, or else he would have for sure take some action instead of falling down face-forward. The boy-knight fell on top of him, overlapping him from above. ¡°Easy now!¡± Rou holds him by the hood and pins him down. ¡°Y-You little shit! Who the hell are you!?¡± Soon enough, the elite unit of heavily equipped knights surrounds the suspicious individual and takes him into custody. The knife fell from his twisted hand, and it seems that everyone, including the King, finally notices the seriousness of the situation. The atmosphere on the boulevard in front of the castle in the blink of an eye turned from festive to turbulent. ¡°Do not think that this the end, Agartania!¡± The gazes of all spectators turned towards the man who was stripped of his black robe and was dragged away, as well as the boy still lying on the ground. Thanks to his swift and quick reaction, the King¡¯s attempted assassination was prevented. The boy who managed to achieve such a thing got up on his feet with a look of shock on his face but quickly bowed down his head when he realized that he was standing in front of the King. ¡°What is your name?¡± To the inquiries of the Knight¡¯s Captain, the boy responded in a panicked and nervous voice. ¡°Rou Coral of the Kingdom Knights Order 17th Platoon¡­¡­¡± ¡°You will receive orders shortly. For now, return to your post.¡± The area becomes restless, but the interrupted parade begins anew and the carriage with the King leaves the site. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°For such an amazing achievement, he will surely be rewarded nicely.¡± Rou, who was always fascinated with the Princess, could not recall the last time that something so unrealistic happened to him. So, until he finished his mission he continued to stare into the sky, with the voices of his colleagues sounding somewhere at the back of his head. At that time it certainly did not feel realistic to him, and he was so sure that nothing great would happen to his life. Chapter 1: First Time with Maid Onee-san Part 1 Chapter 1: First Time with Maid Onee-san Translator: Kurehashi Aiko PART 1 ¡°Now then, allow me to show you the way.¡± After the audience was over, he was left with a maid to guide him. A soft and warm rays of afternoon sunshine pass inside through the windows. Seeing the everyday activities at the castle made Rou stunned, watching many knights and maids pass through the corridors. On the day of the parade, were it not for one single boy¡¯s cool and composed actions, life would not be so peaceful right now. The country without its King would surely suffer from confusion among the high-officials, fall into huge debt or even fall victim to the invasions of the neighboring nations. The kingdom¡¯s little hero was invited to the castle where he received words of compliment from the royal family and was given a box of gold coins and was decorated with Merit of War medal as a reward. Although he was still a knight-in-training with little-to-no track record, an award such as being placed among knights and medal were the things that everybody looked forward to, but at the same time you could be sure that the people would expect further great achievements from him down the road. ¡°Um, umm¡­¡­ W, where exactly are we going¡­¡­?¡± Even though for him the cogs of life were turning just the same, Rou asked the question feeling embarrassed to the maid that was leading him. ¡°We are going to Reaina-sama¡¯s room, of course.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡­?¡± According to the testimony of the man who attempted the King¡¯s assassination, the rouge was also targeting Princess Reaina¡¯s life, just so that the alliance with their neighboring country could not come to pass through marriage. ¡°Well then, you are going to become Reaina¡¯s special Knight.¡± The King¡¯s words sounded over and over inside his head. Rou, who had been extremely troubled just with obtaining so much gold alone, became even more panicked when he learned that he was going to be responsible for the Princess¡¯s safety from now on. He was glad that the Princess was not present during the parade incident, but at the same time he was worried if he was able to protect her properly on his own. ¡°Fufu¡­¡­ Please, there is no need for you to feel nervous at all.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that¡­¡­ Suddenly being appointed as the Princess¡¯s guard¡­¡­ And besides, what if the one¡¯s aiming to take the King¡¯s life are some sort of an evil organization¡­¡­¡± The maid smiled gently at the boy who was doing his best to act though. Was she perhaps in her mid twenties? She was emanating an aura full of calm atmosphere, and the maid clothes that encompassed her beautiful figure were designed in black and white, with pure-white apron and headband to further the feeling of cleanliness. Her long, brown hair gives off an impression of intellectual person, at the same time making her look very pretty and likable. Her hair looks glossy, as if they were absorbing the sunlight coming in through the windows. However, her deeply-colored eyes were giving off the feeling of mystery, only completing the picture of a mysterious woman full of surprises. ¡°I am sure that everything is going to be alright. Reaina-sama is very gentle, and above all, Rou-sama is the Hero, so please have some more confidence.¡± ¡°To be called the Hero, it¡¯s a little bit¡­¡­¡± Being stared at by those jewel-like eyes, accompanied with small nose and sharp eyebrows only underlining her well-balanced facial features, he found himself at a loss for words. The boy who lost both of his parents at young age and who ztook up the sword had never been praised by a woman before, so he was unable to bear the embarrassment and blushed deeply. Walking together with a beautiful girl made him absurdly self-conscious, and thinking of meeting with the Princess added to his nervousness. Beads of sweat began to form on his forehead. ¡°Well, I am terribly sorry for not introducing myself up until now. My name is Diana, and I am the Chief Maid here. Because my work is to tend to Reaina-sama¡¯s needs, please let me know if there will ever be things that you might not understand.¡± As if remembering something, the Maid turned around and bowed to him on the spot, at the same time raising the hem of her skirt just a little bit. He too forgot to introduce himself and his cheeks flushed red just like a little girl¡¯s, so with his heart still tingling he smiled shyly, just like the woman did. ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, ahh¡­¡­ My name is Coral. Rou Coral¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°Y, you do¡­¡­?¡± In a span of panic, he said that with trembling voice filled with tension, his heartbeat growing with every second, so much that, in fact, he felt as though his heart would jump out of his throat any second. ¡°Fufu¡­¡­ Rou-sama, you seem to be a rather interesting person.¡± Diana laughs gracefully while putting her hand to her mouth. (Uwah, her boobs are shaking so much¡­¡­) A most wonderful of sight spreads before Rou¡¯s eyes, with the proud size that can easily be outlined even through her clothes, the fantasy that makes all virgin boys blood pump faster. With every step she takes, her breasts shake heavily, clearly drawing beautiful, round sways. The lines that stretches from her waist are narrow and tight, and even though hidden behind her skirt, you can see and feel the aura of her glamorous and plum buttocks overflow. Her beautiful face, big breasts and unchanging smile were overwhelming that he felt kind of bad for staring at this young woman. (C, calm down¡­¡­ Calm down, eh¡­¡­) Feeling ashamed, he walked without saying a word for some time, and eventually the Maid stopped before a big door. They have walked quite far from the audience chamber, but for him it felt like he was only for a short moment, walking alongside this beautiful woman. ¡°Well now, I am going to introduce you to Reaina-sama, if you¡¯d be so kind as to wait for a moment.¡± ¡°O, okay¡­¡­¡± The Maid bows gently and enters the room. The boy lets out a huge sigh similar to some old man, finally being liberated from all of his tension. However, it seemed that the atmosphere of being the suspicious person would stick to him for the time being. ¡°Hey, you. Men are forbidden from entering here.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice reached him from behind. Surprised Rou looked back, only to see a beautiful girl with aura of nobility about her, followed by several servants. (Re, Reaina-sama!?) To the sudden appearance of the Princess who was supposed to come out of the room, the boy was so surprised that he thought that his eyes might pop out of their sockets. However, there was no mistaking it. That fluffy, gold-colored hair shining in the sun, that face and eyes were exactly like the ones of Princess Reaina¡¯s. ¡°Eh, ah¡­¡­ You see¡­¡­¡± Never being here before, it was no wonder that he had no idea that males were forbidden from being here. Princess throws even more harsh words at the confused young Knight. ¡°What were you doing in front of my room?¡± ¡°But, I was told to wait right here¡­¡­¡± While he was trying to put his hair in order, she straightened the part of her dress that was covering her breasts. The skin of her milk-white exposed cleavage looked healthy and fresh, and so the teenager¡¯s gaze was attracted to her two wonderful lumps of flesh. Her whole body looked thin and slender, just like the one of a doll, with no unnecessary amount of fat on her supple limbs. ¡°You were here¡­¡­? Oh Reaina-sama, I wish you would wait in your room¡­¡­¡± Chief Maid raised her voice as she appeared from inside the room. ¡°Fuh, where I go is entirely up to me¡± While her eyes gave the impression of being oppressive, her pupils were clear as the jewels and were full of sparks of confidence. (Uhh, I¡¯ve got caught¡­¡­) Suddenly being mistaken for a suspicious person, the boy jumped up in a sudden attack of anxiety. ¡°This person here is Rou-sama. As of today, he is going to serve as Reaina-sama¡¯s guard.¡± ¡°A guard¡­¡­ Aah, Father mentioned something about that. So, I see¡­¡± The Princess put her arms around here melon-like breasts, turning her curious eyes towards the introduced boy. It was now Rou¡¯s responsibility to protect her. He wanted to make as good of a first impression as he possibly could. ¡°Umm¡­¡­ I¡¯m Kingdom¡¯s Knight, Rou. I pledge my absolute loyalty to you, Reaina-sama, and I will protect you will all of my power!¡± ¡°Do you truly intend to protect me from those who wanted to kill my father?¡± Even though the ones who target the King¡¯s life are being hunted right now, it was only natural for the Princess to feel uneasy about some freshly knighted boy becoming her guard. But even though the boy was young, he was the Kingdom¡¯s Knight. Being able to meet his beloved Princess, he felt that he wanted to protect that person no matter what. ¡°Indeed, I may not have any position or achievements yet, but¡­¡­¡± He clenched his fist and gazed up at the elegantly looking girl. ¡°Surely¡­¡­ I will surely protect you, Reaina-sama!¡± ¡°Wh¡­¡­ Eh, I¡­¡­ I¡­¡­ I see¡­¡­¡± Reaina seemed to be surprised by the boy¡¯s sudden declaration, that seemed way out of character for him. This knight, who not so long ago was being overwhelmed by her, was now aiming his passionate gaze straight at her, making her pure-white cheeks slightly dyed with pink, forcing her to avert her eyes. ¡°W, well now, I say do your best.¡± Whether or not was she aware that she was embarrassed, Reaina quickly turned away from him and walked into the room. Following her, Diana and Knight boy entered the room as well. There were five princes and four princesses in the royal family, so princess Reaina, who was a third one in the line of succession, should be far from being targeted for assassination. So it was speculated that the attempt on her life were the doings of someone from neighboring country, not happy with the bilateral alliance that marriage would bring them. However, it seemed that the Princess was dissatisfied with a young knight of the same age as him acting as her guard. And certainly, Rou was not too reliable when it comes to achievements and experience. Still, there was that strong loyalty to the Princess and sense of responsibility that began to grow deep inside of his heart. ¡°I understand that he¡¯s my guard, but¡­¡­ Why does he need to sleep in the room right next to mine?¡± ¡°Someone might be after your or His Highness¡¯s lives. Therefore, as your guard, we want Rou-sama to always be close to you.¡± ¡°Wh¡­¡­ You want him to stay with me all the time!?¡± The only real problem here was that his room was to be prepared right next to that of the Princess, which was supposedly off limits to all men. Having declared so lightly that they were going to live together from now on, Reaina grew increasingly dissatisfied and her cheeks reddened deeper. (Don¡¯t worry, it will be alright, I can do this¡­¡­) Having to serve as a guard like this, he could not quite wipe off this feeling of uneasiness. Even so, he kept on encouraging himself, believing that as long as he would work hard, the Princess would surely praise him for his efforts. Chapter 1: First Time with Maid Onee-san Part 2 Chapter 1: First Time with Maid Onee-san Part 2 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko For the reasons unknown to him, his life as a Princess¡¯s guard began with difficulty. For the time being he was standing guard in front of the entrance to her room and was carefully looking around, because when he tried to enter her room, Reaina got mad at him. Maids who work at the castle rarely even look at the boy and just pass him by. He felt a little bit embarrassed, being treated like some kind of background decoration. ¡°Fufu, please continue to do your best.¡± His only salvation were Diana¡¯s occasional kind words. However, the Chief Maid was also very busy, so she just passed by him like any other maids, and he would sigh in his heart every time she did. ¡°Huh, Rou¡­¡­ Is that you¡­¡­?¡± While he was standing on his post, one of the maids who was passing by suddenly came to halt and spoke to him. She was a red-headed girl with twin tails, and she got closer to him while staring at his face. ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡± Suddenly being called by his name, the boy stares at the maid¡¯s face in amazement, but he did not remember this kind of warm expression. ¡°Yeah, it is Rou without a doubt, what are you doing in this place?¡± ¡°Y, yes, I am Rou, indeed, but¡­¡­ Umm¡­¡­¡± The girl flashes her big eyes with long eyelashes right in front of his face, and then continues to talk happily. Apparently she was an acquaintance of his, so he looked at her and desperately tried to remember, but his eyes stopped at the deep valley in between her breasts, boldly peeping out of her unbuttoned maid clothes. Her breasts were even more exposed than that of Diana¡¯s, and were bigger than that of a average girl of her age, pushing the material of her uniform with rich curves. Her limbs, buttocks and thighs, as well as her breasts, had a healthy beauty full of youthfulness with slight traces of adulthood. Her skirt is extremely short, so it feels like you could see her panties at any time, and her legs extending from under it have to alluring roundness characteristic only to women. Was she going to grow into a fine woman just like the Chief Maid in the future? ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me you have forgotten about me? I¡¯m Karen, we played around together all the time when we were kids.¡± ¡°Karen¡­¡­ Huh, eeehhh!?¡± When he heard that name, he remembered the girl who used to live next door to him when his parents were still alive. (Karen¡­¡­ She¡¯s so cute¡­¡­) Although he was still in shock at how beautiful his childhood friend had grown up to be, right now the image of the little girl in one corner of his memory and the image of the maid before his very eyes started to gradually overlap. ¡°K, Karen¡­¡­ That Karen?¡± ¡°You finally remember? Geez, I knew it was you at the first glance. I knew that this newly appointed guard of Reaina-sama had to be Rou.¡± Karen laughs happily while hitting his hands with a *PON*. This brightly smiling girl was very active form a young age, often playing together with the boys. She was everyone¡¯s favorite leader. In contrast, Rou was not a particularly prominent person, being more of an introvert type who was a complete opposite of Karen. ¡°I was on my way to work, so I¡¯ll be going now. I am also working here, so maybe we will meet each other again.¡± ¡°Y, yeah. See you¡­¡­¡± Karen seemed to have remembered something, for she left in a panic while bowing down to Rou. Rou was somewhat taken aback by that. However, he also felt happy that he could meet her again in the near future. He wondered if it was already an hour since he was standing guard here like that. Unexpectedly, Reaina-sama came out of the room, accompanied by a maid. However, the Princess simply ignored him and walked away. ¡°U, umm¡­¡­ Reaina-sama, where are you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Does it even matter?¡± After watching Rou coming over to her in a hurry, Reaina continued on, giving him the cold shoulder. ¡°No, but for once, I need to stay by your side¡­¡­¡± ¡°And I¡¯m telling you¡­¡­ There is no need for you to follow my every step.¡± ¡°That is exactly why I¡­..¡± There was just no way that you could ask the person guarding you to stop doing that. Having a strong sense of responsibility, the boy followed after the steadily walking Princess, accompanied by one of her maids. ¡°Reaina-sama, it is almost time for your bath¡­¡­¡± ¡°Y, you don¡¯t have to tell me every single unnecessary detail!¡± Having been reminded about her bath, the Princess snapped at her maid, and began to walk even faster. The sound of quick steps and heels clicking on the floor echoes through the corridor. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, are you going to follow me even inside the bathroom!?¡± ¡°Eh, it¡¯s, it¡¯s not that¡­¡­¡± Reaina stops in her tracks, and all hair on the boy¡¯s body scoop up form shock. Her beautiful golden rolls sway, and her big fruits wrapped in a milky white dress bounce and shake. (Uhh¡­¡­) The gaze of the adolescent boy is naturally drawn to her abundant breasts, and the word ¡®bath¡¯ serves only to further his delusions. Even though he did not wanted to imagine the person standing before him naked, the thought surfaced in his mind and he had to shake it off quickly. ¡°I can see it in your eyes that you are thinking about something indecent.¡± ¡°T, that¡¯s absurd! I will wait at the entrance¡­¡­¡± While glaring daggers at the boy who was shaking his hands vigorously, Reaina walked into the grand bath, leaving behind the sweet fragrance of her hair. The boy let out a deep sigh, following the silky blonde hair with his gaze. ¡°I wonder if I can really do this¡­¡­¡± Although he was a guard, the only thing that he ever did was to stand in front of the doors all day. Anyway, at the very least he could take a short break while she was taking her bath. GASHAN ¨C¨C¨C¨C! He heard a loud noise, as if something heavy fell on the floor. (D, don¡¯t tell that someone got in through the window!?) In the exact same moment that the worst case scenario hit his head, the boy reflexively opened the door to the grand bath. The boy rushed straight into the bathroom, without saying a word or even looking at the things that the maids left in the changing room. ¡°Reaina-sama, are you alright!?¡± The Princess was nowhere to be found in the main large room, so Rou jumped to the back of the room, opening a glass door that was covered in clouds of steam. ¡°Did something happen¡­¡­ Ughuu!¡± All at once, the hot air and sweet smell wrapped around his body, and suddenly he felt a severe wave of pain on his face. Something was thrown right at him, and the boy knight lost his balance and fell down to the stone floor, he then raised his eyes while rubbing his throbbing face with his hand. ¡°There is nothing wrong! Why did you even walked in!?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Eh, ehh¡­¡­ What the¡­¡­¡± The grand bathroom¡¯s floor and walls were made out of stone, and the ceiling was made out of stained glass to let the light in. There were plenty of small swimming pools placed around the main bath which looked very luxurious, but there was no time for him to observe the surroundings. There was the Princess right in front of him, with her face red as a beetroot, gripping onto the towel which she was using to cover her breasts and private parts. Her hair, normally glossy and golden, are now all moistened, sticking to her skin which turned into a nice cherry color thanks to the heat. However, both of her exposed shoulders were trembling due to anger. ¡°It is quite impressive that you wanted to peep so openly¡­¡­¡± ¡°P-Peeping!? No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡­ This is¡­¡­ There was this sound like the broken window, so¡­¡­ I got worried and¡­¡­¡± He gradually realized that he made a terrible mistake. The Princess would simply not listen to him rumbling like a complete fool. When he tried to pick up the water tank that he got hit with earlier, the blonde-haired girl roared at him. ¡°Get the hell out here right this instant!!¡± ¡°R, right!¡± The boy leaves the grand bath while avoid stepping on the water tank. His clothes got all sweaty and wet due to all the steam as he made his way to the corridor. Making the Princess angry instead of impressing her, the boy¡¯s shoulders drop. ¡°Hey, what are you doing¡­¡­¡± He heard the voice of her childhood friend nearby, but right now he was not particularly pleased with this reunion. ¡°Geez, you are completely soaked. You¡¯d better change quickly, or else you might catch a cold.¡± ¡°S, sorry¡­¡­¡± Doing as Karen told him, he returned to his room to change his clothes, thinking that maybe this Princess was in no need for a guard after all. He changed his clothes to some light knight attire and quickly headed back to the grand bathroom entrance, only to discover that the Princess was already nowhere to be seen. Even the maids had no idea where she went. ¡°Haa¡­¡­ I knew it, she¡¯s gone¡­¡­¡± Even though he knew it was bad, he peeked inside the women¡¯s bath. She did not have a very good opinion to begin with, but now she might have even started to hate him. Still, he just couldn¡¯t afford to give up on his mission, so he started to go about the castle in search for Reaina, while sighing deeply all the time. He went to the Princess¡¯s private bedroom, the tower, the living area, and he could not possibly count all the bathrooms, living rooms, cafeterias, and maid¡¯s quarters. In a short while, instead of finding the Princess¡¯s whereabouts, he got lost himself in this wide place. Moreover, he could hear the beautiful voices of young girls and women coming from high and low, there was that sweet fragrance drifting all over the place, making him realize that this was indeed women¡¯s sacred garden. For Rou, who up until now was living only with his fellow knights at the Order, it was a whole new world. (Huh, where was it¡­¡­) For the time being he was trying to get back to his room, but the rows of similar-looking doors were lining up for eternity. A guard losing sight of the person he was supposed to protect, and getting lost in the castle to boot, it was so embarrassing that he would not share this story with anyone else. And for someone who was not familiar with women, talking to any other maid beside all-knowledgeable Diana or Karen would require severe amounts of courage. (I think it was somewhere around here¡­¡­) He continued down the corridor, trying to calm down his restless heart. And so he arrived at the door he felt he had seen before. The luxury door looks just like Reaina-sama¡¯s door. Since he made that mistake earlier, this time he remembered to knock properly and wait for any kind of response. As he thought, he almost immediately heard a voice saying [Please come in]. ¡°Please excuse me! I am terribly sorry for what I did earlier!!¡± As he entered the room, the boy lowered his head and started to apologize. He thought that if he apologized hard enough, the Princess would find it in her heart to forgive him for sure. But ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C ¡°Eh, oh my¡­¡­¡± Her voice was very similar, but the girl who was sitting on the sofa in front of him was not Princess Reaina. He could see that her hair had the same gold color, but were not as glossy and were longer, reaching all the way to her waist or even her butt. Chapter 1: First Time with Maid Onee-san Part 3 Chapter 1: First Time with Maid Onee-san Part 3 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes _______________________________________________________________ ¡°Hmm? Are you perhaps¡­¡­¡± The girl on the sofa stared at him with her big, gem-like eyes. Her face and voice were also younger than those that Rou remembered. Her cheeks were red and puffy as apples, but although she looked childish there was an aura of royalty surrounding her. Her limbs looked like that of a doll, and her whole body was surely still growing and maturing. The dress that was wrapped around her used pretty ruffles and lace and was cute in design, but at the same time it was elegant and not flashy at all, suiting her very much. ¡°Mi¡­¡­ Mirian-sama!?¡± Somehow this turned out to be the room of Reaina¡¯s little sister, Mirian Henriette Wilhelmian, the Fourth Princess. Being idolised by the people, he was staring at the girl who was rumored to already having received at least several offers of marriage, and his body momentarily tightened with tension. ¡°P, please pardon the intrusion!¡± ¡°Wait! Are you not Rou Coral-san?¡± When he finally managed to squeeze out his voice and tried to leave the room in a hurry, he was stopped by the Princess. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡­ I thought that might be the case!¡± The blonde girl said his name and look at him with a bright expression on her face. He thought that she was beautiful, and smile was just too attractive. ¡°My name is Mirian Henriette Wilhelmian. Everyone just calls me Ann, so I would like you to do the same, Rou-san.¡± ¡°Mirian-sama, I couldn¡¯t possibly do such a thing¡­¡­¡± Princess Ann bows, lifting the hem of her skirt a little bit. Despite her age and looks she behaves just like an adult, but it was simply unthinkable for the Princess to introduce herself to the simple knight like that. Hearing the boy her innocent smile turns into sadness, as she lowers down her head. ¡°Ehh¨C¨C I want everyone to call me Ann because Ann is such a nice name. You don¡¯t¡­¡­ want to?¡± Because Rou did not wanted her to think that he was someone suspicious, he tried to put a small smile on his face. The boy had no other option but to do as he was asked to do. ¡°¡­¡­ I understand. ¡­¡­ A, Ann, -sa, -sama¡­¡­¡± His voice was shaking so he could not speak properly, but the Princess seemed happy to be called by her nickname. ¡°I heard that you were going to come to the castle after what you did to help Father, and so I really wanted to see you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also honoured that I could meet you, Ann-sama¡­¡­¡± For some reason the Princess, who was still tense from his previous words, stands up and rushes towards him while shaking her long, beautiful golden hair. She was considerably smaller than Rou, and even though she was royalty, such gesture was still a sign of over familiarity. ¡°You know, at that time you were so cool, taking down the bad guy who tried to attack Father¡­¡­ Just like a true knight~.¡± ¡° N, no¡­¡­ At that time I was just lucky¡­¡­¡± Apparently the little princess watched the incident that transpired during the parade. It was kind of pleasing that the princess beloved by the whole country was praising him like that. (A, Ann-sama is¡­¡­ praising me¡­¡­?) Perhaps she was not conscious of it, but Ann stared right into his eyes with her own, gleaming pupils in very close proximity. She was so close to him that he could smell the sweet fragrance of her hair. ¡°You became Onee-sama¡¯s guardian, right? Ah~ah, what a shame¡­¡­ If it wasn¡¯t like that, I would have wanted you to become my knight~.¡± ¡°I am unworthy of such kind words¡­¡­¡± He politely answered to Ann¡¯s words, but honestly they were really getting into his head. The joy of being praised by the princess herself and the fact that she knew him gave various feelings mix inside of him. ¡°Eh? Rou? What are you doing inside Ann-sama¡¯s room?¡± Hearing that voice he turned around, just to see his childhood friend standing behind him. ¡°Why is Karen here¡­¡­¡± ¡°Because I am Ann-sama¡¯s caretaker, of course. So, what is someone like you doing in such a place?¡± The little princess stepped in between the two, defending the panicking boy. ¡°Karen, Rou-san is here because I invited him, so please don¡¯t get angry.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡­ Ann-sama did¡­¡­? But why Rou¡­¡­?¡± The maid keeps on looking at our faces alternately. ¡°Because Rou-san is so cool, I wanted to have a little conversation with him.¡± ¡°C, cool¡­¡­ you say?¡± The princess explained the situation to Karen with a smile. Since she was like an idol to the people, he felt kind of embarrassed at first, but he was also quite happy. Even though her face was pale as if all of the blood drained of it, Karen makes a stiff expression, as if to emphasize her words. ¡°Ann-sama. Let me tell you this: although Rou is now a knight, when we were young he used to be a total crybaby. He often cried like a girl, and I was the one who would always save him.¡± ¡°H, hey, Karen, cut it out¡­¡­¡± This childhood friend of his suddenly began to talk about his past. Rou tried to interrupt her story, but the princess gladly clapped her hands together. ¡°Ah, I want to hear more about it. That¡¯s right, since both Rou-san and Karen are here, why don¡¯t we talk while we drink some tea?¡± Being invited to tea by the idol of all people was not so bad of a feeling. Although, later when he remembered that he abandoned his master, the face of the boy knight turned pale. When he finally came back to find her room, it was already very late at night. After he finally found Reaina, she didn¡¯t even asked him where was all day. Now that you mention it, she just told him to not follow her and she didn¡¯t even seemed to be that angry at all. After taking his leave for the night, he lost his way again and got the rooms confused again, accidently walking right into the maid¡¯s changing room. So far, his life at the castle was a series of mistakes and failures, exhausting both his body and his soul. (Haa¡­¡­ I¡¯m so tired¡­¡­) In addition to the grand bath that the Princess was using, there was another bath solely for maids, and Rou was told that he could use it. However, it was decided that he could use it only after one o¡¯clock in the morning, when all other maids were sleeping. He entered the bath all alone, and there was still leftover women¡¯s fragrance around. However, he was kind of relieved that there were no one else around, so he could just relax. While his fatigue of the whole day was healing, and when his whole body was being dominated by comfortable sleepiness, an unexpected voice sounded from the changing room. ¡°Oh? Is someone still in there?¡± That gentle voice pulled back his miserable consciousness from the dream world back to reality. The boy raised his upper body with the splash sound, looking at the door to the bathroom. The silhouette of a human body appeared on frosted glass, and the sliding door opened. ¡°Eh, ah¡­¡­ This is¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t that Rou-sama? Thank you for your hard work today.¡± There was no time to respond, she had already entered the room, so he quickly sat back down to cover his lower body. The boy scolded himself in his head, but on the contrary, she smiled gently without being put off by the presence of the member of the opposite sex. The woman was covering her body to some extent with a towel, but she could not wholly cover her abundant breasts. Her large, melon-like breasts protrudes from both left and right, and her snow-white limbs are also exposed. ¡°W, what are you doing here, Diana-san¡­¡­¡± For a moment he could see her mature, half-naked appearance, but the boy quickly averted his eyes like a real gentleman. Moreover, he was very conscious of being seen naked by the member of the opposite sex, and so was rapidly overcome with shame and embarrassment. ¡°Some of my work took longer than I expected, and before I even knew it was already this late. I am sorry that I interrupted your relaxation time.¡± ¡°Eh, no, likewise, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡­¡± While the boy kept on apologizing, his face turned red and he curled up into a ball inside the bath. ¡°In that case please excuse me, but I would like to join you.¡± ¡°O, Ouh¡­¡­ Okay¡­¡­¡± After bowing politely, the Maid sat down near the bathtub. While covering herself with a towel, she slowly gathers some water in her free hand and splashes it over her shoulder in a seemingly sexy manner. There was something fascinating about adult women that even young girls could not imitate. After a while she turned around and started to wash her body, carefully rubbing her back and arms with her towel. (Naked Diana-san¡­¡­ She¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡­) Rou gazed at the woman¡¯s naked back as if he wanted to devour her with his eyes. She was smooth and shiny just like a goddess, and her bottomless sex appeal made his blood surge and gather around his crotch. Her wet hair, snow-white skin and rounded nape, the virgin boy, who lived only with men up until recently, was totally absorbed in her glossy appearance. ¡°Fufu¡­¡­ The water is really nice. Oh my, Rou-sama¡­¡­ Why is your face so red?¡± Diana tried to enter the bathtub, but let out a surprised voice. Because he was looking at her for so long, he lost the ideal timing to leave the bathroom. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you if you get out for a while? ¡­¡­ I know, let me wash your back for you.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡± Hearing this unexpected offer the boy knight panicked, causing the Maid to become even more worried. He pressed his towel to his chest and pulled down on it with his free hand. ¡°N, no¡­¡­ There¡¯s no need, I¡¯m quite okay¡­¡­¡± However, thanks to continual looking at Diana¡¯s naked body, his groin mortar has now become completely erect. If she was to see this, she might have hate him, so the boy sunk even deeper into the water. ¡°Now, now, I am sure that you are tired from today¡¯s work, so please, allow me to serve you for now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I am really okay¡­¡­¡± There was no way that he would be able to refuse an offering made with such a gentle smile, so in the end Rou sat down on the bath chair while covering his crotch. ¡°Fufu¡­¡­ How is your life at the castle?¡± The Maid asks him that while gently rubbing his back with a sponge filled with soap foam. Even though he could not see Diana, his heart was still beating like crazy since he could easily picture her adult frame behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­ I still haven¡¯t gotten used to it¡­¡­¡± ¡°I see. Should you ever come across any kind of trouble, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask for my help.¡± ¡°T, thank you very much¡­¡­ But, it seems that I¡¯m not that dependable at all, and what¡¯s more, it seems that Reaina-sama now hates me¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really think that Reaina-sama hates you, Rou-sama.¡± From the very first day when he began to serve as the Princess¡¯s guard, the only things she did were shouting and scolding at him. ¡°¡­¡­ You really think so?¡± ¡°Reaina-sama may not be the best at expressing her feelings, but in reality she is very pleased to have such a nice knight like you, Rou-sama.¡± ¡°I, it doesn¡¯t look like it to me¡­¡­¡± Rou sighs, as the image of Reaina embracing him appears in his mind. ¡°Now, sighing like that is not something that a real knight should do¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hiyaau¡­¡­ Diana-san!?¡± Squeeze ¨C¨C¨C¨C. Suddenly, he could feel something soft and elastic being pressed to his back, as well as two hard objects. As he looked behind, the Maid¡¯s face was so close to him that he could feel her breath on his neck. (S, so soft¡­¡­) While stroking the head of the astonished boy, the beautiful woman gently hugged him from behind. Even though being embraced by a naked lady should make his heart race like crazy, for some strange reason it calmed him down instead. ¡°I am sure that Reaina-sama is well aware that Rou-sama is giving his very best at his work.¡± ¡°Y, Yeah¡­¡­¡± The warmth of Diana¡¯s body gently transmitted to his whole body, enveloping him in an unspeakable sense of security. ¡°Of course, I also love how serious Rou-sama is about his work¡­¡­¡± ¡°Eeh¡­¡­ Thank you, very much¡­¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know if she said is seriously or as a joke, but when she said it so suddenly, Rou became so embarrassed that he couldn¡¯t look Diana straight in the face. He slowly began to drown in this soft sensation, and his body started to respond to the feeling of her breasts pressed against his back. ¡°Oh¡­¡­ My, my, Rou-sama¡­¡­¡± Chapter 1: First Time with Maid Onee-san Part 4 Chapter 1: First Time with Maid Onee-san Part 4 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes _______________________________________________________________ His member became big and hard, so the bulge under his towel became hard to miss. The beautiful woman smiles gently at the discovery of that male physiological phenomenon. ¡°Ah! This is¡­¡­ I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡± He tries to hide his crotch with both of his hands in a hurry, but Diana wrapped her arms around his chest and hugged him tightly. ¡°Fufu¡­¡­ There is no need for you to apologize. Rou-sama, did you get excited by someone like me, an older maid?¡± ¡°Being older has nothing to do with it¡­¡­ It¡¯s because Diana-san is just so amazingly beautiful¡­¡­¡± He looked back and cried out loud. The boy stared at her round shapes, and before he even noticed he uttered something really embarrassing. ¡°¡­¡­ Oh my, thank you for the flattery, Rou-sama. But you don¡¯t have to worry about someone like me at all.¡± Diana said that as if she meant that adult females were hardly worth the effort, but at the same time her cheeks turned a little bit red, as if she was shy. ¡°I wasn¡¯t just a simple flattery¡­¡­ Diana-san, you really are beautiful¡­¡­ I would like a gentle Diana-san rather than some, umm¡­¡­ Yeah¡­¡­¡± His face bright red, the boy had no idea what he was saying, but the Maid smiled with joy and delight. ¡°Oh my, what should I do, I am honored to be praised so much¡­¡­ I know, although I cannot give you much, but at least let me service you a little bit more as a thank you.¡± ¡°Eehhh¡­¡­?¡± The Maid¡¯s mood seemed to improve, as she brought her body even closer to him and pressed her plump breasts against him, while extending both of her hands from his sides. ¡°Diana-san¡­¡­ What are you, uhh!?¡± Twitch ¨C¨C¨C¨C. A sudden sweet stimulus attacks the lower part of his body and his spine trembles. The woman¡¯s fingers wrapped themselves around his protruding member, enveloping it wholly and applying warm pressure to it. ¡°Please, leave everything to me. Just focus on healing your day¡¯s fatigue, Rou-sama¡­¡­¡± ¡°N, no way¡­¡­ This is bad¡­¡­¡± Every time he is touched by the Maid¡¯s fingers, his crotch twitches and a number of blood vessels pops out on his little head. A transparent liquid leaks out of his tip, wetting the woman¡¯s supple fingers. ¡°It¡¯s okay, so don¡¯t try to hold yourself back¡­¡­ You were excited by my body, so please let me take care of this part of you as well.¡± ¡°Even if you say something like that to me, kuh¡­¡­¡± The beautiful Maid does not listen to boy¡¯s pleas and begins to jerk his rock-hard erection with her hand. Rubbing her fingers around his sensitive backside and jerking it up and all the way down, an unknown pleasure begins to swirl inside of his crotch. (This can¡¯t be, it¡¯s so sudden¡­¡­) The sudden sensation of being given a hand-job was a mixture of both embarrassment and unpredictable comfort, and the fact that someone else was touching his genitals made all strength to disappear from his limbs. When all resistance is finally gone, the woman¡¯s moves become even bolder than before. Rub, smack, smack¡­¡­ schlick, smack, jerk¡­¡­ The soap¡¯s lubrication makes the woman¡¯s hand-job go even smoothly. His rod swells to its very limits, as the hot desire begins to rise up inside of him. ¡°Fufu¡­¡­ Your hips are trembling so much, Rou-sama¡­¡­ It must feel really good¡± She stimulates his whole member, wrapping her fingers around its various parts, scraping his glans with the back of her palm, and using various other techniques, while saying those mischievous words. ¡°Haah¡­¡­ Akuu, it¡¯s because¡­¡­ If you keep on rubbing it so much¡­¡­ Uuuhhh!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t hold back, just let it out whenever you like.¡± Even though it was not all that long, the boy¡¯s mind was trembling so much with excitement that he felt like he was about to explode. Diana now takes a hold of his penis with both of her hands, stroking it intensely all the way down to the base, repeating this sweet torture over and over again. The pleasant feelings come wave after wave, overwhelming his whole body and making his limbs lose all of their strength. He was no longer able to even resist. ¡°Aah, no more¡­¡­ I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore¡­¡­¡± Desperately trying to oppose its desire to ejaculate, his upper body was shaking, and pressing itself against Maid¡¯s huge breasts. He tried to retreat, but now the boy could not afford even that much. As the beautiful woman plays with him with her hands, squeezing out his transparent liquid, he lets out a tormented voice, and directs his gaze towards the steam-covered ceiling, overrun with pleasure. ¡°Ufufu¡­¡­ No need to hold back, please cum as much as you like¡­¡­¡± He certainly did not expect to hear such dirty word as ¡®ejaculation¡¯ coming out of the mouth of someone so kind and gentle. Also, she sweetly blown some air into his ear and bit on his earlobe. Moreover, she was caressing his chest and played with his nipples, his whole body was wrapped in Diana¡¯s warmth and touch. (I, I¡¯m cumming¡­¡­ I¡¯m really going to let it out¡­¡­) Rou moaned in a miserable voice, while he was desperately trying to endure waves of sweet currents going through his spine. Even so, the vortex of desire inside of him grew even bigger, swallowing up the last few remains of his reason. ¡°Geez¡­¡­ Rou-sama, you are so stubborn¡­¡­¡± ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡­ T, that¡¯s why¡­¡­¡± The feeling of supple fingers leaves his superb, ready-to-ejaculate member. He felt slightly disappointed as he was already on the stairway to pleasure, but for the moment he was released from her hand-job. However, his penis that was at the brink of exploding now twitches heavily, while the transparent liquid drips non-stop from its tip. ¡°Oh, just look what you did to me¡­¡­ If I don¡¯t service you some more, I won¡¯t feel satisfied.¡± ¡°He? I did nothing like¡­¡­ Wawah!¡± The waves of pleasure softened a little and he got some time of relief. The Maid got up on her feet before he could even notice it, and this time grasped his pole from the front. ¡°Rou-sama¡¯s thing¡­¡­ It¡¯s looks so lively¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Diana-san keeps on caressing it¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh my. It makes me happy that my service is pleasing you.¡± The Maid smiled joyfully, but the boy held his breath. The naked woman that he tried to avoid looking at, right now was right in front of him. From this angle he was looking down at her, and he could clearly see the pink objects standing in the middle of her breasts. Watching closely, she herself grew so moist in between her legs that the wetness could be easily visible even through underwear. (Uh, Diana-san¡¯s body is so impossibly lewd¡­¡­) Even the virgin boy was feeling it, that female charm seeping out of her body and mixing together with steam, driving him crazy and making him unable to think rationally. Thanks to that, his soap-covered cock was able to keep its hardness. ¡°Well then, please excuse me¡­¡­ Mmmhm., *slurp*¡­¡­¡± Fixing her hold of his prick with one hand, her saliva-covered tongue traced along its surface. Her hot and wet roughness soon became sweet pleasure that spread through every inch of his crotch. ¡°Ahii, wait¡­¡­ P, please wait just a minute¡­¡­¡± Her round and milky skin was filling his entire crotch, as the Maid swept her soft lips all across his glans, head and the backside. ¡°*Slurp*, *slurp*¡­¡­ *lick*, *slurp*, nnh¡­¡­¡± She licks the backside of his penis while weaving her tongue, making wet and obscene sounds as her saliva intertwines with the mucous secreting from his tip. She moves her face slightly to get her hair out of the way, caresses his cock with his lips and tongue, and looks the boy knight in the eyes with her big pupils. ¡°Nnnhhh¡­¡­ How is it? Nnh, *slurp*, *suck*¡­¡­ *suuuck*¡­¡­¡± The older woman sucks on his cock. The boy¡¯s instincts were stimulated by the excitement, and desire flooded his mind. ¡°¡­¡­ Nnh, *slurp*¡­¡­ Now, Rou-sama¡­¡­ Please, put it inside my mouth and let out a lot of semen¡­¡­¡± Says the Maid with a fascinating smile on her lips, while servicing his very base, urging his ejaculation. ¡°Uguuh¡­¡­ E, even if you say something like that¡­¡­¡± Of course that he wanted to ejaculate and drown in sweet pleasure, but as a knight doing something like shooting his semen inside woman¡¯s mouth was simply unthinkable. However, even though the boy had such strong beliefs, the ecstasy proved to be stronger. Her tongue encompasses every inch of his member¡¯s every sweet spot, and the insides of her cheeks were so soft. A mixture of her saliva and his fluid overflows form her mouth, and obscene sounds echo throughout the bathroom. ¡°Diana-san¡­¡­ I am really going to let it all out¡­¡­¡± The taste of her fellatio enthusiastically encompassing his whole penis proved to be a little too much for him. He somehow managed to hold his urges in during the previous hand-job, but this time it was impossible for him. As if being beckoned by this beautiful woman¡¯s mouth, his erection strongly responds to her every move. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t hold yourself back¡­¡­ Please cum¡­¡­¡± The Maid¡¯s tongue technique drove the boy to the edge of insanity. He unconsciously raised his waist and started pumping his abdominal muscles without stopping. Then, he grabbed the Maid by the shoulders. ¡°Aahhh, kuh¡­¡­ C, cumming¡­¡­¡± The woman immediately started to vigorously suck on his penis, wetting it and swallowing it, trying to wring out every last drop of his sperm from his urethra. His young dick screamed at the pleasure provided by her mouth cavity¡¯s service. He could no longer bear her intense sucking, and the huge lump of desire rushed from inside of him with huge force, seeking a way out. ¡°C, Cumminggg! I¡¯m cuuummminggg ¨C¨C¨C¨C!!¡± The Maid wanted to catch all of the boy¡¯s load at the end of her throat, accepting it and his thrusting lust with trembling pleasure. *SPLURT*! *SPLUURT~~*! *SPLOSH*, *SPPPLLLUUURRRTTT* ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C!! Shortly after, semen pours out of his urethra, flooding the insides of Maid¡¯s mouth. His vision grew white for a moment, as he faded into ecstasy. ¡°Haannn¡­¡­ Unnh, uguuh¡­¡­ koku, nkuu¡­¡­¡± Diana¡¯s beauty instantly became tainted by the huge amounts of murky liquid spurting in rapid succession. However, the Maid immediately swallowed the excessive amount of sperm that accumulated in her mouth. ¡°Hamuu¡­¡­ *sluurp*, nmuuh, *suuck*¡­¡­¡± Her hair sticks to her cherry-flushed cheeks, and beads of sweat shine on her forehead. Her current facial expression was incredibly sexy, so much different from the usual gentle and motherly Diana-san. ¡°Haa¡­¡­ Haa¡­¡­ I¡¯m, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡­¡± Having repeatedly ejaculated inside of the woman¡¯s mouth, he felt a strange combination of both satisfaction and guilt. But it left his body devoid of strength, so he collapsed heavily on the bath chair. ¡°¡­¡­ *suuck*, fufu¡­¡­ You came so much¡­¡­¡± She once again starts sucking on his glans, as if trying to suck out any semen that might be left in his urethra. Even in his wildest fantasies he wouldn¡¯t dream about getting a both hand-job and blow-job form a beautiful female inside a bath. ¡°Ah, Diana-san, I just came¡­¡­ Kuuh!¡± ¡°Oh please¡­¡­ You¡¯re saying that you just came, but you are already so stiff again¡­¡­ I want to service you even more¡­¡­¡± Her cheeks flushed red, the beautiful Maid narrowed her eyes, sending his erection further into heaven. Unable to fit his large meat rod in her hands any longer, she raised her upper body a little, enveloping his penis from both sides. Chapter 1: First Time with Maid Onee-san Part 5 Chapter 1: First Time with Maid Onee-san Part 5 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes _______________________________________________________________ ¡°Nnh, nnh¡­¡­ Fufu, Rou-sama¡­¡­ Do you feel good?¡± Her bouncy breasts slid up and down, catching and sucking with its sliminess his giant cock. They wrap tightly all around his glans and backside, still sensitive from his previous ejaculation. Besides that, Diana sucked on his tip which was slightly poking to the face, making Rou moaned. ¡°Y, yes¡­¡­ It is very, very good¡­¡­¡± Rou soon became the slave to the Maid¡¯s service, coming closer and closer to ecstasy. It seemed that Diana was also excited, judging by the overwhelming look on her face, her motherly and womanly instincts ticked. ¡°Umm¡­¡­ Rou-sama¡­¡­¡± The beautiful woman looks him straight in the eyes while leaking a sweet voice, pressing her breasts against his hard member and picking up the speed of her movements. ¡°Hyiii¡­.. Wh, what is it!?¡± His voice quite unexpectedly became very high-pitched. ¡°Because Rou-sama¡¯s thing seems not to be fully satisfied yet¡­¡­ May I serve you some more¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Eh, ehh¡­¡­ You mean¡­¡­¡± Diana looked at him with entranced eyes, filled with hopes and expectations, her cheeks dyed red with shyness. ¡°That¡¯s right. If it pleases you, Rou-sama, I can give you pleasure¡­¡­ That is ¨C¨C¨C¨C if you are fine with someone like being your first sexual partner¡­¡­¡± ¡°Y, yes! It would be my pleasure to have you, Diana-san¡­¡­ I, l-leave myself in your care!!¡± ¡°Fufu¡­¡­ Thank you very much.¡± When the boy hurriedly shook his head, the Maid narrowed her eyes and hugged him closely, embracing his neck. The Maid pressed her breasts against him, leading him to lie down on the floor. Having lost all of his strength after ejaculating so much, he easily lowered himself from the bath chair with no objections. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to feel so nervous¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ah, right¡­¡­¡± The boy¡¯s heart was filled with anxiety and expectations regarding his first time, and his body was tingling with tension. Diana sees that and looks at him in the eyes. ¡°Please pardon my rudeness, Rou-sama, but do you have any experience with women?¡± ¡°Ehh¡­¡­ About that¡­¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­ So it really is like¡­¡­ In that case, do you really want me as your first partner¡­¡­?¡± The beautiful woman asks, trying to judge his reaction, while getting on all fours with a smile on her lips. ¡°Yes¡­¡­ I want to, umm¡­¡­ with Diana-san¡­¡­¡± Only for a second the face of Reaina appeared in his mind. But the Princess that he adored so much was not here, not now. There was no reason for the young boy to refuse the offer of having sex with this older lady that was in front of his eyes. ¡°Aaahhh¡­¡­ Being chosen as the one for Rou-sama¡¯s first time¡­¡­ I am going to service you in the best way that I can¡­¡­¡± The impressed woman straddles over the boy¡¯s crotch with a joyful expression and puts the tip of his rock-hard penis over her twitching entrance. From her pink, shiny flower petals there was dripping a transparent liquid, overflowing from her on the tip of his member. Her nether lips were gaping so wide that they seemed to want the boy¡¯s penis so much. (This, this is a woman¡¯s pussy¡­¡­) His eyes were pinned to her secret mouth, opening and closing so swiftly. Her love nectar was so different from his own fluids, and her lips squeak as they suck on his glans. ¡°I¡¯m going to take your first time, Rou-sama¡­¡­¡± ¡°Aaahhh! Diana-san¡­¡­ Uaaah!!¡± While listening to the boy¡¯s adorable shrieks, the Maid slowly sinks her hips. Diana spreads her lips with her middle and index fingers, sucking his bulged penis, her soft female flesh swallowing his entire meat pole with an obscene sound. ¡°Haanh, it¡¯s so hot and so hard¡­¡­¡± His tip was wrapped in her hot flesh, as it was burying itself inside her stretched cavity. It was full of folds and cracks that slowly tightened around him. With this motion alone, another urge to ejaculate overcomes him, but he managed to withstand it this time. Taking this young boy¡¯s rod inside of her made the woman to gasp passionately with an expression of pure happiness on her face. She smiled in a strange way. ¡°Haah, nnh¡­¡­ I will make you feel very good in a second, Rou-sama¡­¡­¡± While supporting the weight of her body with her legs boldly opened, this time she pressed her hips down on his meat rod. Hot honey escaped from her insides, being exposed to the air. ¡°Ah, ahh, aaahhh¡­¡­ Uaaah¡­¡­¡± She stopped waiting for his tip to reach her end by itself, and instead swung her plum butt down, forcing him to enter her all the way, to the very base. Her huge breasts jiggled slowly, matching her moves and her pink nipples danced up and down. They looked pretty big through her clothes already, but actually seeing them naked was something else entirely. The size alone was a true masterpiece, but the same could be said about their shape and adult color, as well as the way in which they slowly swayed. The boy¡¯s gaze is fixed on those breasts, thinking that they are truly magnificent. ¡°Haah, kufuu¡­¡­ Well, what do you think? How is my pussy¡­¡­?¡± ¡°H, how, even if you ask me that¡­¡­¡± Even though he prepared his mind for graduating from his virginity, feeling something like that and tasting this soft flesh for the first time in his life has left him in a state of puzzlement and confusion. But even so, every time she moves, an incredible tightness so different from mouth or hand squeezes around him, sending waves of pleasure throughout his body. Transparent love juices kept of dripping from the place when they were both connected, drowning his meat lance making the boy¡¯s crotch extremely wet. ¡°It feels good¡­¡­ right, nfu?¡± Seeing the boy¡¯s somewhat weak reaction, the Maid sadly raised her eyebrows. Then, she put her hands on his cheeks, bringing his body into close contact with her own, causing him to sigh strongly. Soft breasts press against his skin, and he was again surprised by how smooth and silky they were. ¡°N, not at all¡­¡­¡± Because of the sudden stimulus, the boy could not think straight and panicked, denying the Maid¡¯s words. ¡°In that case, I will have to make you feel even better¡­¡­¡± ¡°Make me feel even better? What do you¡­?¡± ¡°Rou-sama, please start to move your hips¡­¡­ Just like that¡­¡­¡± Diana started to move her waist up and down again, urging the boy. He did just as he was told, adjusting the movements of his hips to her rhythm. ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡­ Just like that, nfuu¡­¡­¡± ¡°Diana-san, this is¡­¡­ I might not be able to, much longer¡­¡­¡± Her waist attacks his poor rod once again with increased speed and tenacity. ¡°My, my, your face looks so cute right now, Rou-sama¡­¡­ Makes me want to kiss you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡­? C, cute, you say¡­¡­ Nnnhhh!? *kiss*, *smooch*¡­¡­¡± The veil of her brown hair fell on his cheeks, and her flushed lips connected with the boy¡¯s mouth. As he have never kissed a girl before, Rou¡¯s eyes went black and white with surprise, as the pleasant smell of the adult woman made his heart pound like crazy. ¡°Haah, *smooch*¡­¡­ Rou-sama, nnh¡­¡­ *Kiss*, *kiss*¡­¡­¡± While servicing his cock with her inner walls, the Maid skillfully moved her lips and finally let him penetrate her mouth with his tongue. Diana¡¯s tongue were lifting his tongue, and he was catching hers with his own. And then they both sucked on each others lips, making lewd and wet sounds. ¡°Nnh, puha¡­¡­ Wait just a, *smooch*, nnh¡­¡­¡± Her kisses were so intense that for a moment he even forgot how to breathe. Their tongues intertwine with each other, sliding on their teeth and produce a lot of saliva. (It, it feels so wet and slippery inside my mouth¡­¡­) Together with her tongue, a whole lot of saliva pours in his mouth, and his thoughts were instantaneously dyed with aggressive pleasure. He wanted more pleasure and so he was instinctively seeking it. The movements of his hips were awkward at first, but with each thrust they become more and more accustomed to the rhythm of the woman¡¯s bounces, multiplying his pleasure. ¡°Haahn! T, that¡¯s right, are you feeling good, Rou-sama¡­¡­ Hyaan!!¡± Her tight, big butt hit against his thin waist. Every time Diana¡¯s body moved up and down, a pair of big buns danced in front of his eyes. She looked as if something was about to come over her, and she starts to leak out a sweet voices. ¡°Diana-san¡­¡­ Haah, kuh¡­¡­C, can I touch your breasts¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Y, yes¡­¡­ Go ahead, do as you please¡­¡­ Haah, so sudden, aaahhh!¡± As soon as he heard the Maid¡¯s answer, the excited Rou reached out to her breasts. All of his fingers sunk deep into her marshmallow-like breasts, and since their size would not fit his hands they spilled to the sides. *Grope*, *Grope*¡­¡­ *Squeeze*¡­¡­*squeeze*~~~~. ¡°Ah, afuu, if you do it so strongly, I¡¯m going to¡­¡­ Aah, nnh, kyafuh¡­¡­¡± Touching women¡¯s breasts for the first time in his life, their warmth, their softness, the boy was completely absorbed in this feeling. It was something similar to physical intimacy, and the boy instinctively strengthened his hold on them. Having her breasts touched so strongly, the woman shrieked from the stimulus, letting out sweet breaths and her charming adult appearance flushed red. ¡°Aaannnh, ah, haah! I, it resonates so deep inside of me¡­¡­ Does it feel good¡­¡­¡± It was totally devoid of any kind of technique, but the Maid followed his clumsy hip swings, desperately trying to keep her balance by laying her palms on the boy¡¯s thin chest. And like that, having his face buried in her brown hair, the pleasure started to shake his hips violently yet again . ¡°Diana-san¡­¡­ It¡¯s, it¡¯s going to come out again!¡± Her cavity¡¯s walls tightened around his penis violently, his movements becoming faster and rougher. The movements of his hips just wouldn¡¯t stop. *Smack*, *smack*, *smack*! Huge waves of pleasure spreads from his meat lance all over his body, as their genitals rub against one another with wet and obscene sounds, sending droplets of love honey into the air. (A, amazing¡­¡­ So this is sex¡­¡­?) As the pleasure was overcoming the lower parts of his body, the boy¡¯s head was full of thoughts about his first sexual experience. Before he even noticed, his desire to ejaculate rose to its limits, and he could do nothing more than to attack her crotch without holding back. ¡°Naah, yahaanh¡­¡­ I¡¯m about to cum as well¡­¡­ Together, let¡¯s cum together at the same time!¡± The current look on her face, as well as her tightening around his cock, sucks all the spirit away from the boy, leaving him gasping for breath. His eyes are also being stimulated by the sight of the Maid¡¯s lewdness, and his urge to ejaculate rises even further. ¡°Aaahh! I can¡¯t hold back¡­¡­ I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming, uuuhh!¡± ¡°Rou-sama, ahiii! You¡¯re so rough, hiaaah!!¡± The two people are closing in to their climax, putting their lips together as their bodies are covered in sweat from the room¡¯s heat. Saliva wonders in between their mouths, some of it flowing outside and moistening their mouths. ¡°Aaahhh¡­¡­ It¡¯s so good! Hyiian, I¡¯m cuuummming~~~~~~!!¡± The Maid was the first one to let out a scream. With one big swing of her hips she sat on him, completely swallowing his still thrusting meat pole without thinking. (No good, I¡¯m cumming, too!!) Soon, the boy reached his limit. Being eaten by her convulsing genitals, his hot cum shot out from the root of his cock. ¡°Aah!! Here it comes ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C!!¡± Putting all of his strength into his abdomen, he gave his hips one last push. *SPLURT*! *SPLOSH*!, *SPLURT*! *SPLUUURRRTTT*!! ¡°T, there¡¯s so much! Rou-sama¡¯s sperm is, inside of me¡­¡­ Naahhh!!¡± The boy¡¯s back arched, pushing his penis deep inside of her, clinging to her body. ¡°I, it won¡¯t stop! It just won¡¯t stop cumming¡­¡­¡± Raising his miserable voice, Rou was drunk on that pleasant sensation of forceful ejaculation. The Maid also had a look of satisfaction painted on her face, as she got to taste this virgin boy all the way. ¡°It, it¡¯s amazing¡­¡­ *kiss*, *smooch*¡­¡­ It, it¡¯s still coming out¡­¡­¡± Diana, who fell on his chest, hugs his head lovingly, breathing hard and giving him another kiss. ¡°Haaah¡­¡­ T, that surely felt good¡­¡­¡± ¡°Fufu¡­¡­ It looks like I came as well¡­¡­¡± Even though he came he was still unable to move, so he just entrusted himself to the combination of the aftermath pleasure and being hugged by her. ¡°With that you managed to become a true man, Rou-sama¡­¡­ From now on, I would like you to keep on taking care of Reaina-sama¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­R, really¡­¡­?¡± The afterglow of his first sexual intercourse soon subsided, bringing both the boy and the Maid back to reality. Diana looks at the boy¡¯s uneasy face and smiles gently. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true¡­¡­ Just from hugging you, I can feel that you are a kind person, Rou-sama. I am sure that Reaina-sama will accept that kindness of yours, too.¡± ¡°T, thank you very much¡­¡­¡± ¡°This might come as a little bit embarrassing, but it felt really good for me. Fufu¡­¡­ It seems like both my body and my soul are falling for you.¡± Having buried her face in his chest, Diana praised the boy while stroking him lovingly. Being praised for something other than his training results, a strange mixture of happiness and embarrassment fills Rou¡¯s face, making it become red. Still, the soft smile of the Maid and the warmth of her body managed to heal the boy¡¯s heart, suffering from pressure and confusion at his new castle life as a guard. Chapter 2: Childhood Friend’s Service Part 1 Chapter 2: Childhood Friend¡¯s Service Part 1 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes Several days have passed since that eventful day. Rou wakes up at the light of dawn, changes his clothes and equips his knight armor. [Peacock Tower] is said to be the most beautiful place in the entire castle. On its top floor, besides Reaina¡¯s private bedroom and living quarters, are various rooms such as: study, gym, grand bath, cafeteria, maid¡¯s quarters and the guest rooms. Rou was given one of the guest rooms as his own bedroom. From the corridor¡¯s windows you could see a large garden with exotic trees and plants. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°G, good¡­ morning¡­¡± The maids would always greet the newcomer carefully. He always returned the greeting, but he was clumsy at doing that, as he did not get accustomed to living in a place full of women quite yet. Living in a royal castle as a knight was way different from when he was living together with his parents. Of course, he had to adapt himself to it, but it was a process impossible to achieve in a manner of few days. ¡°Oh my, if it isn¡¯t Rou-sama. Good morning.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± It happened right when he got in front of Reaina¡¯s bedroom and tried to brighten his spirit for the incoming work. The door to the bedroom opened suddenly and a beautiful brown-haired woman appeared in front of him, bowing down to him slightly. However, the boy could not bring himself to look at Diana in the eyes since that night and averted his gaze. ¡°I believe that Reaina-sama will leave her room shortly. Please do you best at work today, too.¡± ¡°Y, yes!¡± Whenever the boy saw the Maid¡¯s gentle smile, his heart would immediately start to beat faster. His voice also sounded rather nervous. Thanks to his constant swordsmanship training, he had no real romance experience and had little to no immunity to women. So for him, an adolescent boy, it was even harder not to get conscious around his first sexual partner. Besides, Diana was a tolerable adult beauty. Every time he saw her beauty, the sensation of that time from the bathroom would surface clearly, and his face would become bright red. (I¡¯m on duty right now! I cannot think of such strange things¡­) While he was trying to collect himself, the luxuriously decorated door opened. Reaina showed up, accompanied by several maids. Her presence was truly overwhelming for him, so full of elegance for a mere teenage girl. ¡°G, good morning, Reaina-sama¡­ I hope that you are well today¡­¡± ¡°¡­Oh, morning. Thanks for working hard so early.¡± While the boy knight was looking at her golden hair shining in the light and bowed down, she only cast him a lonely glare and walked away with the hem of her dress fluttering. ¡°Ah, please let me accompany you.¡± Rou was determined to do his duty as the princess¡¯s guard until the end, even though the Princess herself seemed to be dissatisfied with that idea. Even so, lately she seemed to somewhat acknowledged the boy seriousness, as she was not complaining about him following her around and she kept him with her during her morning public meetings. (Reaina-sama really is wonderfully beautiful¡­) The place where the public meetings were held was not so far away from the Peacock Tower that housed Reaina¡¯s room. Rou walked behind his Mistress¡¯ back while walking down the long corridors filled with weavers, luxurious paintings and antiques. Even among the beauty of all the county¡¯s fair maidens, Reaina¡¯s beauty was still outstanding. ¡°S, sister. Good morning.¡± ¡°Morning, Ann¡­¡± It was Mirianne who appeared from behind the corner of the corridor together with her maid Karen. She saw the Princess¡¯s group and greeted them. She may have looked young, but it was all elusive, as the elegance, nobility and beauty could be well seen in her facial features. ¡°Ah~, it¡¯s Rou-san! Good morning to you~~¡± When she saw him following the Princess and her maids, the little princess rushed to him with a smile on her face. Of course, the Princess as well as her maids looked at surprised all at once. ¡°G, good morning¡­¡± The boy hung his head while the young princess was laughing and her older sister was glaring daggers at him. Mirianne seemed to like him quite a bit, with him saving the King from a murder attempt on his life before. ¡°Wow, you are the knight protecting my sister~. Rou-san, you¡¯re so cool~.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ Ah, this is¡­ Thank you very much¡­¡± Mirianne is staring at Rou with the eyes of a true admirer, while her eyes glitter and shine. Rou felt glad that someone was thinking of him like that, but on the other hand he was somewhat embarrassed. Moreover, the one who said that was a prestigious princess known throughout the whole kingdom, and that fact made him become even redder in the face. ¡°Huh, I wonder why that man seems cool to you?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s exactly why¡­¡± The young knight hurriedly changed his expression under the cold gaze of his Mistress. ¡°Eeh~, that¡¯s because Rou-san is the Hero, isn¡¯t he? He is so cool~, I¡¯m so envious that my sister is being protected by someone like that.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not all that good. And besides, I don¡¯t need to be guarded all the time.¡± Since Mirianne was praising the boy so much, Reaina finally got irritated and answered like that, as if not being convinced at all. In addition to that, during their whole conversation Karen was glaring at him so much as if she wanted to put a curse on him. ¡°Well then, since you don¡¯t need him, sister, you can give Rou-san to me~!¡± ¡°Wh¨C! Eeeehhhh!?¡± ¡°A, Ann!? Are you being serious right now!?¡± This sudden proposal left everyone speechless and amazed. The little princess laughs happily seeing their reaction. ¡°Ann-sama¡­ This is a little bit too much¡­¡± ¡°Ufufu~, I am quite serious about that. Well, what do you say, Rou-san?¡± The princess comes closer to the boy, seizing the opportunity, looking into his eyes with so much hopes and expectations. ¡°Eh, ahh¡­ Even if you say that¡­¡± Surprisingly, it was none other than Reaina who got in between Mirianne and the boy who did not know how to answer her. ¡°Stop it right this instant, it is utterly unbelievable that you, Princess Ann would like to be with someone like this man.¡± ¡°Geez, sister, please, no need to be angry. Well then everyone, please have a good day.¡± Mirianne grabbed the hem of her little skirt and bowed down while laughing innocently like a mischievous child, and then turned around and walked away while swaying her blonde hair, totally disregarding her older sister. ¡°P, please wait for me, Ann-sama!¡± After casting a quick glance at everyone one last time, Karen also chased after the little princess. ¡°Wh, what was that¡­ Goodness gracious¡­¡± The Princess crosses her arms on her chest and sighs heavily. ¡°The same thing goes to you, as my personal guard don¡¯t be be flustered by such petty things!¡± ¡°Y, yes ma¡¯am¡­ I am terribly sorry about that¡­¡± Winning the trust of his Mistress was a hard task indeed, so Rou dropped his shoulders and continued to follow the group. Diana was the only one to smile while watching that whole situation. ¡°So, the only thing left to do now is to go on a patrol¡­¡± It was well past midnight when the party finished and Reaina returned to her bedroom. Rou finished his duty guarding the princess for the night. Lately it has been raining all the time, with rain getting especially strong at night and you could hear the roaring of thunder in the distance. Because of that, he felt more and more tired, but he mustered his strength and went out on patrol late at night. ¡°Now then, where to go now¡­?¡± He didn¡¯t wanted to walk alone through the dark corridors that depended only on the light of candles, creating an atmosphere completely different from the glorious one during the day. But a true knight cannot be afraid of the dark, so he walked forward in silence. (Diana-san is nowhere to be found¡­) When he was alone, that sweet memories kept on surfacing inside of his mind. Since that time they hadn¡¯t got the chance to be alone together, but those sensuous experiences as well as her gentle presence became the support for the boy¡¯s heart, unfamiliar to the castle life. Then the image of Princess Mirianne came to his mind. Apparently she took quite a liking to him and was fond of the idea of him becoming her very own knight. ¡°¡­Haah¡­¡± Her behavior was totally different from his Mistress¡¯ cold demeanor, and it was truly a breath of fresh air. But he was merely a boy whose sense of loyalty was so strong that he wanted to win Reaina¡¯s trust no matter what. ROAR¨C¨C! Suddenly a flash runs outside of the window. Then, after a short delay, a huge crackling sound hits the ground. It seems that a lightning bolt struck nearby. ¡°Kyah!¡¯ It was in this moment, when yet another lightning bolt struck hit the night sky without warning. He thought that he heard a shriek coming from Reaina-sama¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Reaina-sama¡­ Is everything alright!?¡± Even though it was the middle of the night and he knew he might be overstepping his authority, he knocked on the door to Princess¡¯ bedroom without hesitation. However, there was no reply at all. No one opened the door for the young knight. Faced with this situation, he had no time to worry about a similar bathroom situation that happened just a few days ago. ¡°Please pardon the intrusion!¡± He looked into the bedroom, surveilling the dark room for any possible assailants, and was relieved to find nothing of the sort. There was, however, a movement on the bed, visible in the dim light of a candle. ¡°¡­ Who goes there!? It¡¯s beyond rude to enter someone else¡¯s room without permission!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s Rou. I heard a scream, so I thought that something might have happened¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t able to see the Princess¡¯s facial expression right now, but judging from her tone of voice it must have been really sullen. The boy hurriedly reported the situation, falling onto his knee besides her bed. ¡°A scream¡­¡­ Ahh, th, this is¡­ It was nothing¡­¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± This answer was truly unexpected to the boy, who was ready to be rebuked for barging into the Princess¡¯ bedroom without permission. However, that scream couldn¡¯t possibly be a mere ¡®nothing¡¯. ¡°Good work, but you may leave now¡­¡± Another lightning bolt struck again as Reaina was uttering those words. This time, however, the flash and the roar were almost simultaneous. ¡°Kyaaaaaahhh¨C¨C¨C¨C!!¡± The Princess let out a scream, covering her ears with her hands. ¡°A, are you alright, Your Highness¡­?¡± The fact that Princess Reaina was apparently afraid of thunder came as slightly surprising to the boy, but almost immediately after that he heard her angry voice. ¡°Y, you little! J, just now, you smirked, didn¡¯t you!?¡± ¡°Eh? Aah, no, I, I did no such a thing¡­¡± Her pride was so great that the Princess couldn¡¯t stand the fact that someone learned of her fear of thunder that her face became beet red as she hid under her sheets, glaring daggers at the boy. (Ugh¡­ R, Reaina-sama¡­ S, so cute¡­) He felt as if he just got a glimpse of Reaina¡¯s true, girly nature, instead of this cold front she was putting everyday. ¡°About that, this is¡­ I, it¡¯s a secret! The maids¡­ and of course my Sister, you mustn¡¯t tell anyone about it!¡± Her face turning ever redder than before, it looks like Reaina was desperately trying to hide the fact that she was afraid of thunder from everyone else. Chapter 2: Childhood Friend’s Service Part 2 Chapter 2: Childhood Friend¡¯s Service Part 2 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes ¡°Of course¡­ I was also not good with thunder when I was little and had to sleep alone¡­¡± ¡°I, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not good with it¡­Besides, weren¡¯t you growing up without your parents?¡± He wanted to finish the thought, but Reaina interrupted him, suddenly showing interest in his family history. It was probably so that she could change the subject. ¡°That¡¯s right, they passed away when I was still little. Since I was always by myself, I decided to try to aim towards achieving knighthood¡­¡± ¡°I, I see¡­ Always by yourself¡­¡± It was surely unexpected that the Princess would listen to the story of his past so interestingly. So the boy carried on with his story, but Reaina looked as if she suddenly came to realize something. ¡°Hey, if you want to be a knight, you can¡¯t be easily scared by something like a mere thunder!¡± ¡°Eh? B, but of course, now I¡¯m handling it just fine¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Seeing how the blond beauty was doubting him, the boy shook his head vigorously, afraid that he might have just completely lost his reputation. ¡°I, it¡¯s true! I am perfectly fine with both rain and thunder right now!¡± ¡°Fufu, ahaha¡­ Oh, I see how it is, it only stands to reason you would eventually overcome it¡­¡± He had no idea what was so funny about his words, but for some reason Reaina¡¯s stiff mask broke as she burst into laughter. ¡°T, this is¡­¡± The Princess laughed while covering her mouth with the back of her hand, while the boy just stood there, not knowing what was going on. Just like that, he had to return to doing his rounds, but all this time he wouldn¡¯t stop worrying about Reaina, thinking that there must be something wrong with her. He had seen various new sides of her, like the one that is afraid of lightning or the one that laughs with innocent look on her face. He felt like he managed to ever so slightly shorten the distance that was set between him and the Princess he adored so much. While he was basking in this personal joy, the rain outside has stopped before he even noticed. ¡°Haa? Why are you even asking me something like that?¡± The red-headed maid tilts her head slightly. The next day, Princess Reaina was back to her usual high-and-mighty demeanor and selfish tone of voice, but when their eyes have met by chance, she reacted by shyly avoiding her gaze. Also, while he was doing his rounds on the Peacock Tower¡¯s top floor, Karen approached him and told him that Mirianne-sama would like to have a word with him in her room. ¡°No, you see, I thought that you might know the reason¡­¡± ¡°And why would I know¡­? No matter how you look at it, at the moment you are the one who¡¯s closest to Reaina-sama, are you not?¡± ¡°Yes, but she¡¯s still cold towards me, only occasionally something feels different, but¡­ Wait a moment, I just got here, and you¡¯ve been working here far longer than I am¡­¡± Seeing his Mistress¡¯ unexpected sides yesterday made him realize that he didn¡¯t know a thing about Reaina. So he tried to ask Karen about her, since she was in the castle far longer than he was, but the sudden questions only seemed to have startled her. ¡°I don¡¯t think she particularly dislikes you. I think it¡¯s because of her position and her own pride that she tends¡­ she tends to act that way towards everyone else.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Knowing that, the boy-knight felt a little bit relieved. ¡°Or it may have something to do with what happened to Reaina-sama¡¯s mother¡­¡± ¡°Eh, what do you mean?¡± Hearing Rou¡¯s surprised reaction, the girl covered her mouth with her hand as if she said too much, and tried to change the subject on the spot. ¡°M, more importantly, why is it that Ann-sama like you so much?¡± While walking down the wide corridor, the maid¡¯s expression changes into a sharp one. ¡°I don¡¯t really know myself¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because she saw me stopping the assassination attempt on that day¡­¡± ¡°Hhhmmm, so that¡¯s how it is~.¡± For some reason Karen¡¯s face changed into mysterious expression, one that Rou had no idea what was the meaning behind it. After a short while, the two have finally arrived in front of the Mirianne-sama¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s Rou-san! Come on in, come on in!¡± When he entered the room together with the maid, the blonde Princess greeted him with a huge smile on her baby-like face. She urged him to sit right in front of him on the sofa, while her natural innocence made his jaw drop ever so slightly. ¡°Is there anything you want, Mirianne-sama?¡± ¡°Geez, I thought I told you to call me Ann, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I, I am terribly sorry, Ann-sama¡­¡± ¡°Ehehe¡­ Right, right, that¡¯s the spirit!¡± The Princess¡¯ cheeks were round and red just like a pair of ripe apples when she was smiling like that. It may be a little bit rude, but watching her right now, anyone¡¯s heart would be filled with this sense of inner peace. ¡°Wh, why are you grinning like that¡­¡± ¡°Eeh¡­ Oh, no, it¡¯s, it¡¯s because¡­¡± The twin-tail maid noticed the boy¡¯s expression and coughed a few times to address that, thanks to which he tried to correct his expression in a panic but it was already too late. Karen pouts and leaves to the room next door, while the Princess hit the palm of her hand with her fist as if she suddenly remembered something. ¡°That¡¯s right, Rou-san. Have you thought about that?¡± ¡°Thought¡­ about that?¡± Not understanding what the Princess was talking about, Rou cocked his head. ¡°Eeh, have you forgotten already? I asked you if you¡¯d be willing to become my very own knight!¡± The Princess bluntly explained to the oblivious boy. She certainly did say such a thing, but at that time he thought she was only trying to be polite with him, nothing more. ¡°I am very honored by your offer, Your Highness, but I am already serving Reaina-sama, so I must¡­¡± ¡°Eeh~, so it¡¯s a no-no, then? And here I thought I would be able to persuade you to choose me over Onee-sama~.¡± Just like a normal child would, the Princess naturally came closer to Rou and took his hand in her own, looking him straight in the eyes. He got really excited the moment she held his hand, but was trying to keep his composure and averted his gaze. ¡°N, no¡­ Even if you tell me something like that¡­¡± Holding hands with the second most beautiful Princess in the entire kingdom made the boy feel like he was about to faint. While he was beginning to think that it would be a good idea to put a little more space in between himself and the Princess, Karen came back to the room and assisted him. ¡°Ann-sama. If it is an escort knight you want, we can easily arrange that for you¡­ Ah, that¡¯s right, it may be better for Rou to have it with milk and sugar.¡± ¡°Uhm, thanks a lot.¡± Karen puts the two teacups on the table and joins the conversation while pouring the tea for them from the expensive-looking pot. Next, she cut the cake in small, easy to handle portions and served it to her master and the boy. ¡°But I don¡¯t want anyone else! It has to be Rou-san!¡± The Princess threw a tantrum towards her maid, hearing her casual remark. ¡°And why is that?¡± The Princess again turned toward Rou, trying to woo his attention towards herself, getting even closer. Her body was still developing, but it already had a certain softness and warmth to it. What¡¯s more, there was a sweet fragrance drifting from her hair, making his heart race in his chest and his thoughts stop working normally. ¡°I am definitely not going to be a bother to you, so please, won¡¯t you become my knight!?¡± Feeling as though he was about to lose to this innocent temptation, he suddenly remembered Reaina-sama¡¯s face from yesterday, being helpless and afraid of thunder. What¡¯s more, he remembered what both Karen and Diana-san told him, that the Princess didn¡¯t really disliked him and she was just being full of pride. ¡°¡­ Ah, umm! That¡¯s right, there was something that I wanted to ask you, Ann-sama¡­¡± ¡°Of course, what is it?¡± Even though he forcibly changed the subject, the Princess still responded him with a huge smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s about Reaina-sama¡¯s mother¡­¡± ¡°W, wait just a second there, Rou¡­¡± It was Karen who reacted to the boy¡¯s words, by trying to interrupt him. He didn¡¯t wanted to this, either, but it was a matter that¡¯s been bugging him since a while back. ¡°About Onee-sama¡¯s mother¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell you much about that, since our mothers are different and Onee-sama¡¯s mother was already dead when I was born.¡± ¡°Is, is that so¡­?¡± Hearing that the royal sisters had different mothers only made it clearer to Rou that it was a subject he shouldn¡¯t have touched. Moreover, since he had also lost his mother, he suddenly felt as though there was some kind of connection in between them. ¡°So, is that the reason why you don¡¯t want to comply to my request¡­?¡± Seeing that Rou¡¯s conviction would not really change, Ann¡¯s voice lost its cheerfulness as her shoulders dropped. ¡°Umm¡­ A, Ann-sama!¡± ¡°Yes? Did you made up your mind?¡± He carefully looked at Ann-sama¡¯s small face, now full of expectation. And then ¨C¨C¨C¨C. ¡°I am terribly sorry, but I am dedicated to serve Reaina-sama!¡± ¡°Ehh¡­ W, wait just a minute, Rou-san!?¡± Rou freed himself from Ann¡¯s hands and left the room in a hurry, as if trying to escape from something. He was dead-set on doing whatever it takes not to betray Reaina-sama¡¯s trust. ¡°H, hey, wait a minute¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± He went back to his room after doing his rounds when he heard knocking on the door. He was surprised that someone would ever want to visit him this late at night. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you ask? I just wanted to ask you for a favor, Rou-san.¡± To Rou¡¯s surprise, Mirianne comes into his room without any kind of restraint as if she owned the place. ¡°A favor? What do you mean by that¡­?¡± He asked again, trying to get to know what this was all about. ¡°Like I said~ I want to ask you to become my knight one more time, Rou-san. ¡° ¡°¡­ This is, I thought that I already refused¡­¡± He tried to calm himself down amidst this sudden situation, but there was no way he would be able to remain calm while being alone with a young girl, even more so the representative of the kingdom. ¡°Why do you keep refusing? Is it because you hate me so much, or¡­¡± ¡°I, it¡¯s nothing like that, I swear! But I already sworn that I would serve Reaina-sama¡­¡± Seeing that Rou¡¯s answer was repeating itself like a broken record, Ann-sama was clearly starting to grow dissatisfied, as it was perfectly visible on her baby-like face. ¡°I like you, Rou-san! And I am sure that I care about you more than Onee-sama ever will!!¡± ¡°¡­ A, Ann-sama¡­¡± He suddenly started to feel bad about constantly refusing the girl who went and said that she adores him so much. Rou¡¯s conviction started to weaver as he looked at the Princess. ¡°I am happy to hear that you feel that way about me, Ann-sama. But the one I truly lo¡­ I, I mean, the one I truly adore is Reaina-sama¡­ I want to dedicate her my life and serve her with all of my might!¡± Hearing Rou¡¯s sudden confession, the Princess¡¯ eyes grew large with surprise, but slowly a shade of regret started to creep its way onto her face. Chapter 2: Childhood Friend’s Service Part 3 Chapter 2: Childhood Friend¡¯s Service Part 3 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes ¡°I, I see¡­ To think that you care about her so much, I think I¡¯m starting to feel jealous¡­¡± An expression of genuine shock bloomed on Mirianne¡¯s face, so different from her usual, cheerful smile. (Ann-sama¡­ She seems so sad, and yet so elegant¡­) ¡°But, thanks to that I think I have only become fonder of you, Rou-san!¡± ¡°Eeh, Ann-sama!? Uwah, aaahhh¡­¡± The young and small Princess suddenly went in to hug him, but it felt more like a tackle to him. And since it was so sudden, he wasn¡¯t able to hold his balance and the two of them fell right on top of his bed. ¡°Kyah¡­¡± Her body was soft and springy, and he could smell a sweet fragrance emanating from her whole body. Ann-sama was incredibly light and thin, so very soft. ¡°Fufufu, I got you now, Rou-san~. Hoo, you¡¯re chest is so muscular, it goes to show that you are trained well.¡± ¡°Well, but still¡­¡± His eyes meet with her innocent gaze. Holding onto a girl who smiled so innocently, it was impossible for anyone to hold back their lust. Just as his reason was about to be blow away¡­¡­ ¡°¡­ Hey, Rou¡­? Are you asleep?¡± *Knock*, *Knock*¨C¨C¨C¨C. The unexpected sound of knocking onto the door caused both of them to separate in a hurry. Not to mention it was a strange time for anyone to come for a visit this late at night. ¡°W-What are we going to do!? It¡¯s Karen¡­ Did she got mad because I sneaked out of my room?¡± The little Princess got up and began to panic just like a little child whose mischief was found out by its parents. Rou, too, was nervous, hearing the familiar voice coming from behind the door. It was simply way too frightening just imagining what kind of a misunderstanding it would cause if he was found out together with the Princess in the dead of night. If he doesn¡¯t play that right, he might even be considered a criminal and get thrown out of the castle. ¡°No one¡¯s answering¡­ Should I just come in?¡± Since there was light leaking out into the corridor, it was pretty much impossible to try to pretend that he wasn¡¯t inside. Making that calm judgement, Rou began to think as to where he could possibly hide the Princess. ¡°¡­ Ann-sama, right this way!¡± ¡°Ehh, what are you going to do¡­?¡± He directed the little girl towards the huge closet in the corner of the room. He knew it was quite rude of him, but since he had no time to think of anything else, he just put her inside of it. At that exact moment the doorknob began to turn. ¡°Rou¡­ Ara, no one¡¯s here?¡± At last, the maid opened the door and peeked inside. However, no one seemed to be in the room right now, even though she looked around very carefully. ¡°W, why did you come inside, too, Rou-san?¡± To escape from Karen, Rou hid in the closet as well, in the act of desperation. Even though the inside was quite large, with all of the clothes and two people the space here became really small. ¡°Please keep quiet, otherwise Karen will find us¡­¡± Young knight held the Princess close to his body, so close that they could in fact feel each other¡¯s breaths. Outside, he made shook her trademark red twin-tails. The worst was not yet over, but their situation improved, even if only by a little bit. The nearer the face of the little girl got, the more his limbs began to shake, as though he was about to collapse. Also, he couldn¡¯t very well say it thanks to the darkness, but the warmth of her chest was transmitting through her dress onto him, making his heart beat like crazy. Blood began to rush to his lower body, and his genitals already began to answer to the stimulus, boosted by the fresh memories. ¡°Geez, what is this¡­¡­ Just when I thought I might as well tease him for a little bit¡­¡± (¡­ Eh? T, tease!?) Something totally unexpected came out of the maid¡¯s mouth. The boy even had to cover his mouth with both of his hands as to not let his voice out. Since she thought no one was around, Karen dove onto Rou¡¯s bed, where she curled up, enclosing herself with his sheets. ¡°This Karen, what does she think she¡¯s doing?¡± Looking at the behavior of her maid, the Princess also spoke silently. Her warm breath tickles his neck, and an electric-like current runs through his muscles. ¡°H, how am I supposed to know¡­?¡± He really wanted to know why Karen came to his room, but right now he was also really conscious about Mirianne pressing her small body against him. He tried pull his hips away from her, so that she wouldn¡¯t notice the constantly swelling bulge in his pants, but it was easier said than done. ¡°Geez, what is this¡­ We were able to meet again like that, but then Ann-sama was clinging all over him¡­ And to think I would even be so bold as to come to his room¡­¡± Karen began to mumble something to herself, but since she was on the bed Rou couldn¡¯t hear here well. He tried to press his ear against the closet¡¯s door. ¡°Kyah¡­ Rou-san¡­!?¡± Because he did something like that in such a narrow space, he ended up pushing his swollen crotch against Ann-sama¡¯s body, making it even worse than it was before. Because of that, the warmth of her thighs sticking out from under the hem of her dress wrapped him in their soft warmth. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m so terribly sorry!¡± Rubbing himself against the Princess with his raging libido in full display was the ultimate form of disgrace for a knight. But, if he was to try and change his position, Karen might notice them. Mirianne must have arrived at the very same conclusion, for she was not moving at all, letting his hardness and warmth touch her legs. Being distracted by the Princess, he again heard a voice coming from over his bed. ¡°¡­ Fuah¡­ Nnh, hm, nhmm¡­¡­¡± It looks like Karen was breathing heavily, which was quite strange considering the current situation. Her breathing was ragged and her voice was full of passion. Rou could somehow see her through the crack in the closet¡¯s door. (Karen, what in the world are you doing¡­!?) Right now, the red-headed maid was laying on his bed, burying her face in his pillow and making those weird sounds. ¡°Oh my, is Karen perhaps masturbating on your bed, Rou-san?¡± ¡°Bugah! A, Ann-sama¡­ *cough*, *cough*¡­¡± The boy was tremendously surprised that a filthy word like that came out of the Princess¡¯s mouth, the girl who was supposed to be still pure and innocent and not be tainted with sexual knowledge. ¡°Geez, what are you doing, Rou-san? Karen will find us out at this rate.¡± ¡°S, sorry!¡± Although he apologized, it didn¡¯t change the fact that the maid over there was putting her hand in the depths of her short skirt while moaning passionately. She didn¡¯t know she was peeped on, and so she spread her legs wide while laying on her back, fully exposing her healthy-looking thighs and underwear. ¡°¡­ Haah, Nhh¡­ Even though, I shouldn¡¯t be doing something like this¡­¡­¡± She grasps her ample breast over her clothes with her left hand and begins to knead it strongly. Every time she squeezes this huge bulge, she lets out a hot gasp. Her cheeks are flushed deep shade of red, and her breath becomes even more ragged. Every time she traces her finger across the thin layer of clothing covering her crotch, it makes a naughty wet sound. ¡°Kufuh¡­ Fuaah, aahn! I¡¯m starting¡­ to feel good, nnh¡­¡± (T, to think Karen would do something like that¡­!) It was almost like a sight taken straight out of an erotic fantasy. A beautiful girl was masturbating in his room. However, seeing her increasing moist crotch made his own bulge swell up even more. ¡°Rou-san¡­?¡± The Princess kept on shifting her gaze in between Rou¡¯s face and crotch respectively. And since she was fully aware of his excitement thanks to him being so close to her body, her cheeks began to burn crimson-red. ¡°Aaah¡­ It¡¯s Rou¡¯s scent.. Fuuuh, ah, aaahn¡­¡± Beads of sweat cropping all over her forehead, Karen¡¯s voice became more intense. There were also thick traces of nectar flowing out of her crotch down her pure-white thighs. The fabric of her panties now completely drenched, it sticks to her body, perfectly outlining the shape of her restless genitals. ¡°For her to be this erotic¡­ Huh, eeh!!! Hey, hey, Ann-sama!?¡± Having his crotch become so stiff and erect from watching the masturbating maid, suddenly Rou¡¯s mind was drawn back into reality. The identity of this sudden stimulus to his erection was a pair of small hands. The little Princess began to stroke his cock while watching his pants closely. ¡°Rou-san¡¯s place here looks to be in so much pain¡­ Did you perhaps got this excited from watching Karen¡¯s little show?¡± Talking hesitantly, the Princess arrived at Rou¡¯s trousers with little to no effort at all. Now she was trying to remove his underwear. ¡°A, Ann-sama¡­ P, please stop that..¡± Rou tried to stop the Princess from moving her hands, but that only caused her to stare at him in confusion, which troubled him greatly. He was surprised by her bold behavior, but the way in which her hands moved felt really good to his groin. ¡°Eeh, why would I? The maids have told me that when a man¡¯s penis gets big, you should relieve it using their hands or mouths!¡± ¡°EEEHHH!? T, this is¡­ That¡¯s not true¡­ at all!!¡± (Just what kind of thing those women were teaching you¡­) The Princess smiles at the boy while not letting go of him, making him even more troubled than before. Mirianne, who he presumed to be an innocent girl with little to know knowledge about sexual affairs, did not seemed to be ashamed in the least, even though she was saying such indecent words. ¡°Eh, that¡¯s not it? But it looks so painful and swollen, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to just let it out?¡± The Princess relentlessly moved her hands inside of this narrow space, finally succeeding in removing the shocked boy¡¯s pants, exposing his raging erection to the world. ¡°P, please stop it this ins¡­ Ahh!¡± His weak voice was stopped before he could even finish that sentence. The Princess¡¯s fingers gently wrapped themselves around his cock, with her eyes shining just like gemstones. It seems that his mind became overcome with shame from having the Princess look at his private part with so much intensity. His face became hot in an instant, and beads of sweat cropped all over his forehead. ¡°Aaah¡­ Nkuh, afuuh¡­ Hiii, Aaauuh!¡± Even if he tried to calm himself down, he was unable to, hearing that the maid¡¯s voice was growing louder and more passionate, as her movements become more rough and forceful. ¡°So big, and so stiff¡­¡± What¡¯s more, Mirianne took a firm grasp of Rou¡¯s glans with her small hands, and started to slowly jerk off his massive erection. A sweet sensation began to spread from Rou¡¯s meat rod to his lower body, a completely new sensation to him. ¡°Please, stop it¡­ Ann, -sama¡­¡± As she kept on sliding her tender fingers across his manhood, a thick and transparent liquid began to ooze from its tip and dripping onto her hands. Seeing the liquid that stuck to her fingers, the Princess cocked her cute little head, but did not stopped her handjob. ¡°Oh my? Rou-san, are you perhaps close to cumming?¡± ¡°¡­Uuuh, that is¡­ No, I¡¯m not¡­¡± On the contrary, the moisture made it easier for the Princess to slide her hand, and so she could pick up her pace. Being exposed to a young girl made him so excited that a sudden urge to ejaculate slowly started to overcome him. Chapter 2: Childhood Friend’s Service Part 4 Chapter 2: Childhood Friend¡¯s Service Part 4 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes ¡°Aah! Hii, kuhaah¡­ R, Rou¡­ I love you!!¡± Karen lets out a sweet voice with no restraints. The boy¡¯s gaze is brought back to the maid, who was now furiously kneading her own chest. Her moans now were being close to actuals screams. (Eeh¡­ Karen loves¡­ loves me!?) Her panties completely drenched from all of that hard fingering she did to her own genitals, even her legs were completely glossy and covered in her love juices. Her crimson hair were sticking to her sweaty face, and her body was convulsing heavily, moments away from climaxing, making her look even more sexy. This caused Rou¡¯s dick to stiffen even more in Princess¡¯s hand, leaking out pre-cum like mad. ¡°Muu, I¡¯m not letting Karen best me!¡± Wanting her favorite knight¡¯s attention all to herself, Mirianne started to swing both of her palms up and down his cock at full force. All ten of her fingers wrap themselves around his shaft, and the sensation from that was something else. ¡°N, no, don¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s going to come out like that!!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you look over here for a second¡­ Rou-san¡¯s penis is getting so stiff and hot¡­ Does it feel that good?¡± ¡°B, but this is¡­ That¡¯s because, uuugh¡­¡± Feeling that his ejaculation was inevitably drawing closer, Rou pleaded the Princess for the one last time, but his weak voice did not reach her, since she was overcome with jealousy at the moment. On the other hand, hearing the unintended confession from his childhood friend and her sexy appearance made his flesh rod especially lively, causing his hips to spasm uncontrollably. He felt as though the temperature inside of the closet began to increase rapidly. Even the Princess¡¯s forehead was marked with beads of sweat, and it was harder and harder for him to fight back his urge to cum. ¡°Huungh¡­ N, nooo! C, cumming¡­ I¡¯m cumming!¡± The maid¡¯s honey was overflowing from her crotch so much that it was staining the bed¡¯s sheets, causing her now flushed thighs to jerk around and spasm like crazy. (¡­ Kuh, K, Karen is cumming¡­ She¡¯s going to cum as well¡­) The boy¡¯s excitement grew even larger, as if his own sensations synchronized with those of the girl who was currently running up the staircase towards pleasure, and something white and muddy soon began to stain the Princess¡¯s fingers. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rou-san¡­ Is your spunk going to come out soon?¡± She must have guessed it from his tormented appearance. She kept staring on him with her big eyes, not letting go of his penis even for a second. Her movements were still a little bit awkward, but she gradually tightened the grip of all of her ten fingers around his dick and began to jerk him off even faster. ¡°This, this is¡­ At this rate¡­ Uguh¡­!¡± By doing so, Rou got closer and closer to his limit. But if he were to leave it at that, he would end up polluting the pure face of the Royal Princess with his semen. However, his whole body was slowly being overcome with the urge to submit itself to pleasure and release all of its pent up lust. ¡°Hiii, aah¡­ I, I can¡¯t any longer, cumming, I¡¯m going to cuuuummm¡­!¡± The maid¡¯s frantic voice echoed throughout the room. She spread her legs in the M shape and arched her back, her body convulsing. The face of his childhood friend was now being swallowed up by desire. ¡°Uwah! Ann-sama, please don¡¯t squeeze me so hard!¡± Even if he closed his eyes, he could not escape from the stimulation thanks to the sounds echoing in his ears. Adding to that the Princess¡¯s handjob, both the resolve and patience of the young boy were quickly running out. ¡°Aguh¡­ Ah, aah, aaahhh, aaaaaahhhhhhhhh~~~~~~!!¡± Rou and Karen¡¯s screams overlap with each other. Even though she heard it clearly, she had no idea what was going to happen, and so the look on her face was as gentle as ever. SPLURT! SPLOSH, SQUIRT!! SPLURT, SPLURT, SPLUUURT!!! His cum rushed through his penis and ejaculated from his tip with vigor, splashing all over the hands and face of the girl who worked so hard to get it out of him. ¡°Kyah¡­ Wh, what is this~~~~?¡± Finally being able to ejaculate, his whole body shook and trembled with pleasure. The long and sticky white threads get scattered all over the Princess¡¯s face and hair, as well as her dress and her hands, still holding his penis in a firm grasp. Even though Mirianne knew such words as ¡®semen¡¯ and ¡®ejaculate¡¯ it seems that she never witnessed the real thing herself. It was really strange, watching his own fluids spluttering all over her body like that. ¡°Fuaaahhh~~~¡­ Huh, I, I¡¯m so sorry, Ann-sama!¡± There was no time for him to bask in the afterglow of his climax. After all, he got carried away by his own carnal instincts and polluted the Princess with his cum, which was the crime that would not be forgiven. When Rou finally returned to his senses, he tried to wipe the Princess¡¯s face in a hurry. ¡°Is, is someone here!?¡± He was way louder than he thought he was. He totally forgot that there was a masturbating girl in here besides them. Hearing some strange voices, Karen tried to fix her distorted skirt while turning red all over. (W, what to do¡­ Karen will find us¡­¡­!) On the contrary to the panicking boy, the Princess opened the closet¡¯s door with a slam and jumped outside. All the while still having threads of semen all over her hair and face. It was way too late to try and hide it from the maid. ¡°Now wait just a second, Karen! What does it mean you love Rou-san!?¡± ¡°P, please wait a moment!¡± ¡°Eh, eeeh! A-Ann-sama!? And even Rou¡­?¡± Seeing the unexpected guests arrive seemingly out of nowhere, Karen began to panic. ¡°Wait just a second, what the hell is this¡­ H, huh, is this semen I see!?¡± Suddenly, the maid¡¯s eyes are drawn to this little detail on the Princess¡¯s face. You didn¡¯t have to be a genius to figure out the culprit behind defiling the Princess¡¯s body like that, since Rou was hiding together with her. ¡°Ann-sama, please look this way for a moment!¡± Said the maid while taking out her handkerchief and proceeding to wipe the Princess¡¯s face clean of semen. Her cheeks were still red, but she did not even gaze at the boy. ¡°Who cares about small stuff like that? More importantly, Karen. Is it true that you love Rou-san or not?¡± ¡°Th, that was¡­ Umm¡­¡± Realizing that the boy also seen and heard everything that she did and said, as well as still being shook from her climax from moments ago, Karen¡¯s shoulders trembled with much shame. She looked at the boy, but almost immediately averted her gaze, not being able to look him straight in the eyes. ¡°Karen¡­¡± Rou didn¡¯t know what to say or how to react in this situation. The girl was seemingly the same, with her cheeks bright red. ¡°T, that¡¯s right! I have always loved him, ever since we were little! But now Rou is always ¡®Ann-sama this¡¯ and ¡®Ann-sama¡¯ that¡­¡± ¡°¡­Eh? Eeh!? Uh, umm¡­¡± He knew how the girl felt since she muttered that not so long ago, but suddenly being confessed to like that made him at a loss for words and he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Muu, I thought that might be the case. But, Ann also loves Rou-san very much.¡± Saying that, the Princess crouches in front of the boy and tries to pull his pants down. ¡°Ann-sama!? P, please stop that¡­ Help me, Karen! Don¡¯t just stand there!¡± Since he was not able to resist her at all, she succeeded in removing his pants in little to no time at all. Thinking that his childhood friend was the Princess personal maid, she could have tried to stop her. ¡°I, I, too, want to join in¡­¡± ¡°Ehehe, that¡¯s fine by me. Let us both please Rou-san at the same time.¡± However, when the maid descended from the bed, rather than stop the Princess she joined her in her efforts. ¡°E, even you, Karen¡­? S, stop staring at it so much¡­¡± Unlike the moment ago, this time his genitals were being exposed to two women in fully illuminated room. And he was just staring back at them, with his half-erect penis out, making it embarrassing beyond belief. ¡°Why are you trying to hide it~?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, please move your hands for a bit¡­¡± The boy was in no position to resist here, and so both of his hands were removed from his crotch. Now looking at his penis in full display, the Princess and her maid both held their breaths in amazement. ¡°It¡¯s really weird now that I look at it in light. But this time, I am going to give you even more pleasure than before.¡± ¡°Ah, m, me too¡­¡± Both of them got closer to him and reached out their hands. Their faces were flushed red, but their eyes were sparkling with curiosity. ¡°Uuuhhh¡­ Why is this happening to me¡­¡± His head got so confused, not being able to properly keep up with the situation at hand. And although Karen did not questioned why her Princess was covered in semen, he was far from being in the clear. ¡°It feels really good when I touch your penis here, right?¡± ¡°Ann-sama, the sides seem to be a far better choice in this situation.¡± For some reason, both of the girls began to boast about how huge their respective sexual knowledge was. It was Karen who first shook her twin-tails and brought her face closer to his meat rod. Since he came not so long ago, the tip of his penis must have smelled really bad right now. ¡°Eh, Karen, what are you¡­ Hiaaahhh!¡± Her warm lips wrap around his glans, and the sensation of her hot and warm mouth pierces his crotch. Her tongue wraps itself around his shaft, while her lips traced all the way on his meat stick¡¯s surface. Unobstructed by anyone, the maid glanced at the boy¡¯s penis that she put inside of her mouth, and then she shifted her gaze towards the Princess, giving her a look as though she have already won. ¡°Muu~, I¡¯ll show you! I can make Rou-san feel as good as you do, or even better¡­!¡± *Suck*, *slurp*¡­ *Lick, lick*, *Sluurp* Mirianne didn¡¯t wanted to lose to her maid, and so she stretches her small tongue and reaches with it for the base of his cock. Like that, his whole penis was being enveloped with their warm faces. This sight was too much of a turn-on for the boy, and so his penis quickly started to regain its hardness. ¡°You two, please, wait¡­ Aaahhh¡­¡± At the same time a sweet stimulus assaults his meat stick, and each time his waist trembles miserably. Soon, he was yet again fully erect. ¡°¡­Nh, *smooch*¡­ Hey, Rou¡­ Does it feel good?¡± ¡°Geez¡­ I can pleasure Rou-san just as much as you do~.¡± Karen looked at him with glistering, wet eyes. And on his side, the little Princess was doing her best to please him as well. *Suck*, *Slurp*¡­ *Suck*, *suck*, *Sluuurp*, *smooch*¡­ The Princess and her personal maid. Being serviced by both of them at the same time, a true refined beauties, his libido just kept on surging up and up. He was trying to resist their attempts, but soon his body succumbed to pleasure. ¡°¡­ It feels fantastic, but¡­ Ugh, akuh¡­¡± Even though he ejaculated mere moments ago, thanks to their combine efforts the threads of transparent liquid began to slowly ooze out of the tip of his dick yet again. ¡°*Smooch*, *suck*, *slurp*¡­ It¡¯s slightly bitter¡­¡± ¡°Nnh, *suuck*¡­ Fufu, Ann-sama, you still have so much to learn¡­¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you worry about me, *lick*, *suuck*, uuuhhh, *sluuuuuurp*, haah¡­¡± Still, the girls keep their tongues on caressing him without any kind of hesitation. The two rough tongues dance across the surface of his penis, causing it to swell and harden even more, not forgetting to take care of its every nook and cranny. Chapter 2: Childhood Friend’s Service Part 5 Chapter 2: Childhood Friend¡¯s Service Part 5 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes (Oh no¡­ It¡¯s going to come out again at this rate¡­) He thought that Diana-san was quite adept at pleasuring a man, but it turns out that those two were actually equally as good as her, attacking all of his sweet spots with unpredictable ferocity. When he fully realized that, the boy¡¯s lust began to peak again, causing his whole body to tremble and shake in a violent fashion. ¡°Ah, aaah¡­ If both of you keep on pleasing me like that, I won¡¯t be able to hold back¡­¡± His penis, now erect to its very limit, was completely covered with their saliva, gleaming brightly in the dim light of the room¡¯s candles. The sound of their tongues intertwining with his dick echoed throughout the room, and his urge to cum quickly began to rise up. ¡°¡­*Lick*, nnn, hhh¡­.. Are you going to cum again¡­?¡± ¡°Are you going to let out your semen again?¡± The boy¡¯s body shook again, and he began to move his waist uncontrollably, sensing that he was quickly approaching his limit. At this rate he was soon to succumb to pleasure yet again and blow his load. ¡°Npuah¡­ No, not yet, don¡¯t let it out just yet¡­¡± The red-headed maid backs her face away from his penis and in return grasps its root firmly in her hand. ¡°Hahii! W, why not¡­¡± He was ecstatic that was about to cum again, but now his dick was left unattended just before he could reach his climax. The surprising feeling was almost unbearable. His excitement began to slowly fade, but that fact didn¡¯t matter for his lower body, which was twitching like crazy. ¡°Eeh, why won¡¯t you let him cum?¡± ¡°W, what she said¡­!¡± Seeing that Karen stopped servicing him, Mirianne also backed away from his rod, leaving it completely alone. The boy looked at the girls pleadingly, wanting for them to resume their fellatio as soon as possible. ¡°¡­If you are going to cum, you might as well do it while being inside of me.¡± ¡°Ehh, EEEEEEHHHHHH ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C!?¡± The sudden offer surprised him greatly, but the maid¡¯s mind was already dead-set on doing the deed till the end. Her cheeks flushed red, she looked the boy straight in the eyes. Then she shifted her uniform, tempting his with the sight of her bare breasts. ¡°Why you! Karen! It¡¯s not fair that only you are going to do it!¡± Without paying the Princess¡¯s accusations any mind, Karen got closer to the boy while staring passionately at him. The feeling of her body¡¯s warmth and elasticity made him lose any last shreds of reason he might have had, and it happened even before her breasts could press against his chest. ¡°Hey, Rou, please¡­ Or maybe it¡¯s that you dislike me?¡± ¡°T, there¡¯s no way that I would¡­¡± Rou remembered that ever since they were little he longed for Karen¡¯s attention, since she was so bright and popular. She might have even been his first love. Then he became a knight and met Reaina-sama, and the object of his affection changed, but ever since their reunion not so long ago his heart would always skip a beat when he saw her. ¡°¡­There is no way that I would ever come to dislike you, Karen!¡± ¡°Kyah!¡± Being confessed to by his first love, having received a double blow-job that was interrupted halfway through, plus the feeling of being pent-up from his everyday duties have made normally docile Rou approaching the limits of his patience. Going with the flow of the moment, he grabbed the maid¡¯s arms and pushed her onto the bed. However, since it was not so long ago since he graduated from his virginity, he had little to no idea about what to do in a situation like that and how to take the lead. ¡°P, please don¡¯t rush¡­ Do it gently, please¡­¡± Being suddenly pushed onto the bed made Karen feel surprised, but then she slowly spread her legs while reassuring the boy knight. Her healthy-looking thighs peeked from under the hem of her short skirt, and he swallowed heavily at the sight of this enchanting pose. ¡°Woah, Karen, you¡¯re so bold~!¡± The Princess puffed her cheeks at being so obviously neglected, but it seems that Karen¡¯s erotic charm was working even on her. ¡°Karen¡­ Are you really sure? About, you know¡­ wanting to have sex with me¡­?¡± He only thought about it now, but it was certainly a matter of concern. Does she really want to do it with someone like him? In response, the maid only spread her legs even further, showing him her panties that were soaking wet from her masturbation just a moment ago, tightly clenching onto her flesh, making the shape of her genitals clearly visible. ¡°I only want you, because you are the one that I love, Rou¡­¡± ¡°Right¡­ In that case¡­¡± Then the boy reached out his hands towards Karen¡¯s panties. As he pulled the fabric lower and lower, touching her supple flesh, he could soon see her vagina and her pubic hair, which was of the same bright-red color as her hair. (This is Karen¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s so, incredibly lewd¡­) Her pink-colored lips were tightly shut, but still there were traces of transparent honey dripping out of her slit. He could smell its slightly sour yet sweet aroma, further accelerating the boy¡¯s lust. ¡°Muu, why am I the only one who can¡¯t have a good look~¡± Even though she was the one who tempted the boy first, now she was being completely left out and ignored, which made the little Princess puff her cheeks in dissatisfaction. However, right now Rou¡¯s head was filled with nothing else but the desire to have sex with this beautiful childhood friend that was right in front of him. ¡°Karen, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m going to start moving¡­¡± As a result of his stopped fellatio, he could no longer stop himself from approaching his childhood friend¡¯s private parts with his penis. ¡°Yes¡­ Come to me, Rou¡­¡± He then slowly pushed his hips forward, entering inside of Karen centimeter after centimeter. *Squeeze* ¨C¨C¨C¨C. Since the walls of her vagina were so close together, once they started to come apart they made a loud and wet noise. ¡°Karen, Karen¡­¡± ¡°Aaaahn, it¡¯s entering me¡­¡± Her wet insides contracted violently on the foreign object that entered them, clamping around it and trying to suck his erection in. This only served to boost the boy¡¯s libido further, encouraging him to move further and twist his waist while doing so. ¡°It, it hurts¡­¡± When the head of his penis was all the way inside of her, Karen suddenly jerked and let out a small scream. ¡°Eh! No way¡­¡± The boy then looked down at the place where they were connected. The proof was there alright, dripping from her wet nether lips and mixed with her love juices. She was so tight and wet that he thought that he might go crazy if he continued to move and inserting himself inside of her further, but suddenly realizing that Karen was in fact a virgin stopped the boy entirely. ¡°Wah¡­ It looks so painful¡­ Karen, are you alright?¡± Said the Princess who looked at the scene of her maid losing her virginity with utmost curiosity, but also covering her mouth with both of her hands. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine¡­ So please, please continue¡­¡± Although she said that she was alright, he understood that she was only putting up a tough front the moment he saw tears welling up in the corner of her eyes. Still, his heart was filled with warmth knowing that she didn¡¯t wanted him to stop. ¡°S, sure, but you said that it hurts¡­¡± Not to mention that just by inserting his dick into her he already felt like cumming, and the fact that she still tightened around him certainly didn¡¯t help. Unable to bear the hotness of her insides any longer, he started to move his waist again. ¡°Uuh, aah¡­ Good, I love the way you move¡­¡± At first he was slowly rocking his waist back and forth, but soon a huge amount of love juices began to overflow from Karen¡¯s crotch. Still, her inside tightened around him even stronger, as if they wanted to suck every last drop of semen out of him. (Amazing¡­ Karen¡¯s pussy feels so incredibly good¡­) The softness of Karen¡¯s insides paled in comparison with that of Diana, with whom he had his first time, but the way in which she was sucking him in was beyond exceptional. This served to accelerate the pace at which he was moving his waist, as his breathing was becoming more and more ragged. ¡°Hyah! Aah, nhaah! Auu, haa, so, so rough!¡± Every time he thrusts his meat rod inside of her, his dick becomes wet and sticky with her love honey, and Karen¡¯s slim body shakes and trembles. Enjoying the pleasure of being penetrated, she clutched her hands on the bed sheets. ¡°Karen looks as if she¡¯s enjoying it so much~.¡± He was so absorbed with having sex with the maid that he totally didn¡¯t notice that the Princess was pulling on his arm. ¡°I want to have sex with Rou-san as well¡­¡± ¡°Haah, aah¡­ Eh! Nnh!!¡± He saw the face of the young Princess, now dyed in jealousy. She then reached out to him with her small body and touched her lips with his. Because it was so sudden he had no choice but to accept it and hold her small and gorgeous body in his arms. Without saying a word, Mirianne¡¯s arms reach out around Rou¡¯s neck, pushing their lips and bodies closer to one another. At the same time he started to swing his hips with so much force that the tip of his dick began to slam against Karen¡¯s cervix. ¡°Ah, hyah! So rough! Rou, more¡­ Please fuck me harder!¡± *Smack!*, *Slam!*, *Smack!*, *Smack!* He continued to pierce through her cavity, and every time her walls contracted around him a huge amounts of love nectar began to gush out of her, not only wetting their crotches but also the sheets. Karen¡¯s body, earlier shaking from the pain, now wiggles in pleasure as sweet moans leave her mouth. ¡°Uuug, aah¡­ Karen, you feel¡­ you feel way too good!?¡± He felt happy that thanks to his efforts his childhood friend was moving and moaning like that, her huge breasts swaying and jiggling under her uniform. Seeing them made him want to grab them, and he did just that. *Squeeze*, *Squeeze*, *knead*, *squeeze* ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C. ¡°N, noo¡­ Don¡¯t grope me that hard, no¡­¡± Her beautiful boobs change shape every time he clasped his fingers around them. They felt resilient and were comfortable in touch, just like rubber, and her skin was so smooth and healthy that it gave the feeling that her breasts were made for his palm exclusively. ¡°Nh, *smooch*¡­ Please more, kiss me some more, Rou-san¡­¡± Somehow, Mirianne brought her body even closer to him, trying to distract him from his childhood friend. Her kiss changed from normal to a violent deep kiss, with lots of saliva and their tongues dancing around one another. (They are both so cute¡­ It feels way too good!) His brain was having a hard time to endure the sensation of this mouth intercourse, and the sensation combined with piercing the virgin flesh made his erection become harder than ever. Thanks to her hips shaking so much the friction between her vagina¡¯s walls and his dick was extremely strong, and with each thrust the urge to ejaculate began to rise inside of him. However, like that it would only end up in satisfaction for him and the maid. And so he started to concern himself with the Princess that was left behind, and who was now using her mouth as best as she could to boost his libido. (Ann-sama as well¡­ I want Ann-sama to feel good as well¡­) Chapter 2: Childhood Friend’s Service Part 6 Chapter 2: Childhood Friend¡¯s Service Part 6 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes Her young and adorable face flushed in lewdness, and her eyes filled with pleasure from coming into contact with Rou¡¯s body. Without thinking, he drove his hand under Ann¡¯s skirt and located her underwear, shifting it sideways. ¡°Ann-sama, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¨C¨C¨C¨C¡± ¡°Kyuhn! R, Rou-san¡­ Haa, aaahn¡­¡± Although she looked surprised for a moment out there, the moment he sealed her lips with another kiss and drove his fingers into her drenched secret place, her voice shifted into sweet moans. ¡°No, no more! Haahn, aah¡­ It feels so good I¡¯m going to go crazy from it!¡± He kept on inserting his fingers inside of her, and soon enough his hand was covered in transparent, muddy love juice, soiling her crotch and legs in the process. At the same time, Karen could feel Rou getting even bigger inside of her, his excitement reaching its peak. ¡°*Kiss*, *smooch*¡­ How, is it¡­ Does it feel good?¡± ¡°Aaahn¡­ Rou-san¡¯s hand is, is so lewd¡­¡± The Princess¡¯s crotch was not totally drenched in her love juices. The walls of her pussy clasped around his fingers so much that it started to hurt. Who would have thought that Mirianne¡¯s body would react so strongly with just having fingers inserted into her? ¡°Kyahii! Aah, w, why am I so¡­ Ahyiin!¡± Thinking about it now, her young body must have been very sensitive to sexual stimulation, and that would explain why the Princess responded to even the slightest caress with a high-pitched shriek. That reaction only served to boost the boy¡¯s lust even further. (I¡¯m about to cum!) His raging erection ravaged Karen¡¯s insides, hitting her cervix without mercy. Rou was desperately trying to fight his urge to cum, but once he started to move his waist like mad, he was unable to stop. ¡°Ahh, auhh, aaanh! Rou¡­ I, I can¡¯t, hyaah, aaaaaahhhhhh!¡± Every time her flesh was pierced by his meat stick, Karen could feel hot and sweet waves spreading throughout her body. Her limbs jerked and her boobs jiggled from too much stimulation. Her crimson hair scattered on the bed, her body tried to match the violent pistoning of the boy¡¯s genitals. ¡°I, I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m about to cum!¡± ¡°So good, aaahh¡­ Why is, something like this¡­ Ahyiiinh!¡± It felt as if the electric current began to pass from his crotch all over her body. His hand, the one that was busy with fingering the little Princess, its movement also became rough and irregular. ¡°Kyuh! I, I¡¯m also starting to feel rather strange~~!!¡± The Princess began to shake in Rou¡¯s arms, her golden hair flying all over the place. She moaned and sucked on his lips with all her might, making his dick twitch and pulse, approaching its limits. ¡°Hyaah, iyah, at this rate, aaahii! I won¡¯t, kyahn!¡± At the same time Karen¡¯s pussy tightens around his cock, as if urging the cum that was accumulating inside of him to finally rush out of him. ¡°Hauuh~~, I¡¯m going to cum, Ann is going to cum~~~~!!¡± GUSH ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C! A shriek like that came out of the Princess¡¯s mouth, as she rubbed her own clitoris while her love juices overflowed from her from still being fingered. ¡°¡­Guah, puah! I¡¯m cumming, it¡¯s coming out¡­ Aah, aaahhh, cumming!!¡± It was at this moment, when he thought that his penis is going to melt from having penetrated the virgin pussy of his childhood friend. Tremendous amounts of semen began to shoot out of his penis all at once. Splurt ¨C¨C¨C¨C!! Pew, splurt, splurt! Splurt, splurt, splurt!!! ¡°Hyaaah¡­ Ahii, hyaan¡­ It¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming inside of me!!¡± ¡°Kyah! I, I¡¯m gonna, I¡¯m gonna wet myself~~~~~!!!!!!¡± The Princess and her servant. Two people from the royal environment moaned in sweet voices, their cheeks dyed deep-crimson as they were looking at the boy with absent-minded eyes. (S, so good¡­) The pleasure of ejaculation make the boy¡¯s body tremble as he filled Karen¡¯s pussy with his semen, but there was so much of it that it almost immediately started to overflow. Meanwhile, the Princess who managed to reach her climax just off rubbing her clitoris alone, was breathing heavily as her whole dress was now wet and sticky from her own fluids. ¡°Haa, haah, aaanh¡­ Afuh, you let out so much¡­¡± ¡°¡­Hyaaahhh, aah¡­ Geez, I can¡¯t take this anymore¡­¡± For a while, the three of them kept on basking in the afterglow of their climaxes, and the only thing that could be heard in the room was the sound of their heavy breathing. When it was finally over, Rou fell limp onto the sheets, causing his penis to slip out of Karen¡¯s hole. Her nether lips gaping open, there were still traces of blood, love juices and semen coming out of her, mixed all together. Also, he could feel an overwhelming sense of both comfort and superiority. ¡°Geez, Karen! Even though I told you I wanted to have sex with Rou-san as well¡­¡± Later, when they finally managed to pull themselves together, all three of them fixed their clothing and Karen took care of the bed sheets. Still, the Princess was complaining this whole time, her cheeks red and her hands on her waist. ¡°N, no¡­ Ann-sama, since your statuses are so different, you can¡¯t just go and do things like that.¡± Hearing about that topic, Karen blushed and tried to change the subject. ¡°Umm, Karen¡­¡± ¡°Eh, aah! Please forget about it! Right this instant!!¡± When their eyes met, the maid suddenly got embarrassed and blurted something like that. (I had sex with Karen¡­) The feeling of joining bodies with a girl he once adored completely got to him. Moreover, since he was the one to take her virginity, there was no way that he would ever forget about this. However, for some reason Reaina-sama¡¯s face came to his mind in this moment, making him feel real awkward and complicated for some strange reason. ¡°Muu ¨C¨C~~! I wanted him to ravish me and only me!¡± When the two of them finally went back to their rooms, the night was slowly approaching its end. Chapter 3: The Earnest Princess Part 1 Chapter 3: The Earnest Princess Part 1 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes ¡¸Umm¡­ Rou-sama, if you don¡¯t mind, could you lend me a hand for a while¡­?¡¹ Since early morning, Reaina was staying in the music room, being busy with taking lessons in violin from the best instructor in the whole kingdom. While standing guard at the door, Rou was asked that by one of the maids who was currently cleaning the hallway. ¡¸Sure, what would you like me to do?¡¹ ¡¸Really? Thank you so much! Now then, could you please carry this sofa for me?¡¹ He answered with a smile, to which the maid began blushing. It seems that they often had trouble with that kind of tasks, since there was no one around who would be fit to do some heavy lifting with chairs and sofas. And since he became the resident of the castle and the maids were slowly getting used to his presence, he would be asked to help them out from time to time. He had his duty to protect the Princess, but since they were not all that far from the music room, he would be able to rush to her aid if he heard that there were some trouble. The boy helped the maids with their cleaning for a little while, and when he was done he went back to his original post. Having done all the heavy lifting for the maids, they could come back to their usual duties. ¡¸Is that it?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that was the last one. Thank you very much.¡¹ ¡¸You truly saved us. Thank you for your hard work.¡¹ ¡¸Rou-sama is so sweet, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ At the end of their work, the maids bowed their heads down in a sign of gratitude. ¡¸P, please, it was not that big of a deal¡­¡¹ Although he didn¡¯t do anything all that special, he still felt somehow embarrassed from getting praised for it. ¡¸Being protected by such a wonderful knight as Rou-sama, I¡¯m so jealous of Reaina-sama.¡¹ ¡¸And yet, Reaina-sama still continues to act so cold towards him.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! But still, Rou-sama continues to be truly wonderful, isn¡¯t he?¡¹ The three maids seemed to have forgotten that Rou was still in front of them, for they began to talk just how wonderful he really was. Rou himself had a rather hard time keeping up with their conversation, for their topics kept on changing so fast. ¡¸Umm¡­ I need to return to my post, so please let me know if there is anything more that you need help with.¡¹ Not really sure what to say, Rou finally managed to open his mouth, and the maids lowered their heads in gratitude yet again. ¡¸Of course, thank you very much.¡¹ ¡¸Rou-sama, once your work is done, and if you will be free, of course, would you like to drink some tea together with me?¡¹ ¡¸Hey, not fair! Getting ahead of the rest by yourself like that!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s first come first served when it comes to those things!¡¹ The maids flocked around the one how came up with that proposal, pushing her until all of them eventually hit the wall. All of them were selected from throughout the kingdom and were quite beautiful. It felt nice to be invited by them like that, especially for someone who was still vulnerable for womanly charms. ¡¸I¡¯m afraid that I need to be on patrol until midnight, so maybe another time¡­¡¹ He wanted to say something more, but suddenly he heard a voice behind his back and turned around in an instant. ¡¸Hey, Rou, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Eh, this is, umm¡­¡¹ Looking back in the direction of the voice, he could see his childhood friend walking to him, shaking her trademark twin-tails. She looked at the boy being surrounded by the maids and put her hand onto her waist. ¡¸Mina, are you done with your work? Diana-san is going to get mad at you if she finds out that you are slacking off.¡¹ ¡¸Hee, heeh~, we finished already~¡¹ ¡¸Rou-sama helped us out.¡¹ When Karen looked surprised, the maids nodded with satisfaction. ¡¸Ha? You didn¡¯t really have to do that, you know¡­ You¡¯re seriously good to a fault¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, it really was not that big of a deal¡­¡¹ There was no rule out there that would explicitly say that he shouldn¡¯t help the maids if he was able to. But to Karen it seemed that he hasn¡¯t really changed all that much since they were kids, always willing to help everyone in need. ¡¸Come to think of it, Karen, why are you addressing Rou-sama so casually? Do you guys know each other or something?¡¹ ¡¸You guys aren¡¯t dating, are you!?¡¹ ¡¸I, it¡¯s nothing of the sort¡­¡¹ The three maids blurted those words while blushing heavily, asking what the relationship between them was really like, all the while shifting their gazes between them. Something in his mind was telling Rou that he should be the one to answer that question. ¡¸Umm, Karen and I are childhood friends, you see, and¡­¡¹ He couldn¡¯t tell them that she suddenly jumped the gun and confessed to him, and that they ended up having sex right after that, but since he had to say something he said something like that. After all, he wouldn¡¯t want the girls to start to spread some nasty rumors about them. ¡¸So, with things being the way they are, there is still a chance for me, right?¡¹ ¡¸Eh, I, I wonder about that¡­?¡¹ ¡¸N, now, stop mumbling such nonsensical things and get back to your work, all of you!¡¹ The other girls turned away, their faces kind of angry, and they released the boy, although really reluctantly. They waved their hands at him when they were walking away, and since he had no idea how to answer to that, he simply chose to smile. ¡¸Geez, stop acting so bashful!¡¹ ¡¸It, It¡¯s not like that, I swear¡­¡¹ He was desperately trying to explain himself to the girl, but she also went her own way looking somewhat displeased. Since then, ever so often the maids would ask Rou for help with various tasks, since he was probably the only so gentle and so reliable man in the castle. That also helped to melt the distance between the boy and other castle¡¯s servants. Seeing just how popular Rou was becoming among other maids, Karen wanted to speak to him about in on numerous occasions, but ultimately gave up on the idea. ¡¸You seem to be enjoying this greatly.¡¹ ¡¸Umm¡­ Y, yeah¡­¡¹ During tea time, the Princess crosses her long legs extending from under her dress¡¯ skirt while she sits on the sofa and stares at the boy. ¡¸Recently, all of the maids have been talking about you without stop. Are you perhaps interested in any one of them?¡¹ ¡¸T, that¡¯s not about it at all¡­¡¹ It seems the rumors about the boy knight spread amongst the maids have reach even the Princess¡¯s ears. ¡¸Now that got me curious. Rou-sama, have you taken a liking to someone?¡¹ ¡¸Even you, Diana-san¡­ I keep telling you, that¡¯s not it¡­¡¹ ¡¸Fufu¡­ What a shame. I was hoping that you would say it was me.¡¹ ¡¸Eeh!? T, that would be¡­¡¹ The Head Maid laughs gently while refilling their tea. Even though he knew he was being teased, since it was Diana-san Rou couldn¡¯t help it but to get slightly excited. ¡¸You panicking like that is awfully suspicious.¡¹ ¡¸Oh my, are you perhaps also interested in who Rou-sama likes, Reaina-sama?¡¹ The Princess, who was up until now looking closely at Rou¡¯s profile, blushed strongly hearing Diana¡¯s bold statement. ¡¸T, there¡¯s no way something like that could happen! Why would I even care about something that has nothing to do with me in the first place¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Please pardon me, then.¡¹ Reaina pouts, and then turns her head away while brushing her hair aside with her hand. But since her cheeks were red, she must have been even a little bit embarrassed. ¡¸Eh, umm¡­ This is¡­¡¹ The person he liked was right in front of him, and it was Reaina-sama. But there was no way that he could just go and declare that right here right now. He looked at her, and their eyes met for a moment. However, the Princess quickly averted her gaze from him. ¡¸¡­If you are quite done with meaningless banter, than go and focus on doing your job properly!¡¹ ¡¸Y, yes, Your Highness!¡¹ He didn¡¯t know what got the Princess so agitated all of a sudden, but the Head Maid kept watching them with a lovely smile on her face. ¡¸Fuaaah¡­¡¹ Rou kept on walking through a dimly lit corridor in the middle of the night while hanging his head and sighing heavily. Beside him, no other knight was on duty at this hour. Although he understood his responsibilities, it was hard to do them night after night without any kind of break or day off. (Crap, I need to focus on my duties, I mustn¡¯t space out¡­) His thoughts were drifting off in a completely different direction, so once he corrected himself he began to check every nook and cranny for any kind of suspicious activity with double the usual care. ¡¸Hm¡­?¡¹ There was light coming out from under the door to one of the rooms. He remembered that this room belonged to the younger Princess, bu then he also remembered that he soiled her face with his semen and the way in which treated his cock, which made him both rock hard down there and broke him into cold sweat. Rou started to feel tremendously guilty for committing such a heinous atrocity, but on the contrary Mirianne didn¡¯t seem offended in the slightest, after that acting in her usual and clingy matter towards him. (Doing that with Ann-sama¡­ No, no, what the hell am I even thinking!?) Assaulted by the little Princess¡¯ temptation, he couldn¡¯t help but to think like that, and he shook his head to chase those thoughts away. ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s Rou-san~! You finally came this way!¡¹ At that moment, the door springs open and little Princess¡¯ head peeks from behind it, smiling broadly. ¡¸No, you see, this is my usual patrol route, so¡­¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no need for you to sweat about the small details, there¡¯s no need~!¡¹ Mirianne tried to drag the boy into the room by grasping his arm with her small hands. ¡¸Ann-sama, I don¡¯t think that this is such a good idea¡­¡¹ ¡¸No way~. Karen interrupted us previously, but today I was waiting the whole day for you to pass by here.¡¹ She smiled at the puzzled boy, and pulls him with her small hands. And since he already experienced her strength before, he knew that she was not to be underestimated. ¡¸Even if you say that¡­¡¹ ¡¸Muu~¡­ Do you dislike me that much?¡¹ Ann looks at the boy, and thinking that he really dislikes her she turns around with something similar to tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. That painful expression was contrasting with her usual cheerful expression, making Rou feel guilty for making her look that. He shook his head in panic. ¡¸It¡¯s, it¡¯s not like that, I just¡­ I guess I can keep you company for a little bit, if you insist¡­¡¹ ¡¸Really~? Ehehe, I love you so much, Rou-san!¡¹ When Mirianne regained her usual cheerful demeanor in an instant, Rou let out a sigh of relief. Truly, Mirianne¡¯s smile was something else, calming and warming the hearts of others. (I¡¯m going to just have a short chat with her, just so I won¡¯t make Ann-sama cry anymore¡­) Even though just a second ago he was so fired up to do his job properly, apparently Ann-sama had a different opinion on that subject. However, since she was so insistent he had no other choice but to accept her invitation, so he might as well apologize for the other day. ¡¸Please hurry up and come inside¡­ Ah¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­?¡¹ When the Princess tried to drag him into the room, she looked past his shoulder and suddenly the look on her face shifted to that of a little child who¡¯s been found out by its mother in the middle of some mischief. Following her gaze, Rou looked back only to see the Head Maid, looking at the Princess with her hands on her waist. Chapter 3: The Earnest Princess Part 2 Chapter 3: The Earnest Princess Part 2 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes ¡¸Ann-sama¡­ What do you think you¡¯re doing in the middle of the night like that?¡¹ ¡¸Buu, and now it¡¯s Diana-san that gets in my way¡­¡¹ Mirianne looked clearly irritated by this sudden predicament, but the boy was visibly shocked. At the same time, Diana-san was trying to make eye contact with the Princess. Surely, there was nothing that could be kept hidden in this castle, so maybe something about this whole affair with Karen got around. ¡¸Ah, this is¡­ This is, umm¡­¡¹ Rou was trying come up with an explanation to this whole situation, which was becoming darker and darker by the second. ¡¸My, oh my, what to do here¡­ For now, let us go inside so that we can talk calmly.¡¹ The Head Maid urged them, and in response the Princess came back to her room while fluttering the hem of her skirt, while to boy followed shortly after. Finally, the beautiful, brown-haired maid entered the room as well, locking the door behind her. ¡¸Now, maybe the two of you could tell me what were you doing?¡¹ ¡¸Umm, this is¡­¡¹ Asked Diana-san, however her tone was gentle instead of being strict. As usual, Rou was trying to explain, but the words wouldn¡¯t come out of his mouth like he intended them to. ¡¸You see, I wanted to be alone together with Rou-san!¡¹ The little Princess puffs her cheeks and then crosses her arms at her breast. Her face was cute when she was acting like that, kind of like and apple, but that was not the case right now. ¡¸If that was the case, then why would you want to do it in the middle of the night?¡¹ ¡¸Well, obviously so that no one would get in our way!¡¹ ¡¸My, my, and what would possibly someone be interrupting you two with?¡¹ To the Maid¡¯s question, the Princess responded with grace and elegance. ¡¸Having sex with Rou-san!¡¹ ¡¸My, oh my¡­¡¹ Crack ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C! In an instant the atmosphere in the room froze and you could almost hear the sound of ice cracking. The beautiful Head Maid stares at the Princess in surprise. ¡¸¡­What does that supposed to mean, Ann-sama?¡¹ She said those words as if in a trance, almost absent-mindedly. Even Rou could feel that something was wrong, even though he was not directly involved. The atmosphere was so tense that you could even cut it with a knife. ¡¸You see, before Karen got ahead of me and had sex with Rou-san, so today I thought that it was finally going to be my turn!¡¹ (A-Ann-sama, is that really alright to just casually talk about it like that¡­!?) The Princess proudly reveals the events that took place a few days ago, disclosing the relationship the boy had with his childhood friend. Rou was about to burst into tears because of that. ¡¸Oh dear, is that true that you had sex with Karen, Rou-san?¡¹ ¡¸Umm¡­ No, I mean¡­¡¹ Diana¡¯s eyes turn towards Rou. Her tone of voice remained unchanged, he felt as though she was criticizing him, and even though he did nothing wrong he started to feel bad about it. Still, seeing that she was not addressing the issue of Mirianne wanting to have sex with him, he managed to avoid the worst of it, at least for now. ¡¸My, oh my, Rou-sama. If you wanted to have sex, I wish you could have told me so.¡¹ ¡¸Eeh¡­! Eh, huh¡­!¡¹ Apparently the Head Maid got jealous of the fact that one of her subordinates managed to get close to him, and so she came up to him and hugged him tightly. Rou, unable to keep up with this sudden development, became clearly confused. Not to mention, the maid¡¯s abundant breasts pressed against him through her uniform¡¯s material, wrapping his whole body in pleasant warmth and nice scent. Being enveloped in this godly softness, his heart began to beat faster. ¡¸Ever since that day we first had sex, I was waiting for you to approach me again, Rou-sama¡­¡¹ (Eeh, D-Diana-san was waiting for me!?) The maid whispers that into his ear, while gently stroking his head. Combining that with the warmth and softness he was feeling, the reason quickly began to take a leave out of his head. ¡¸Eeehhh ¨C¨C! Diana-san also had sex with Rou-san!?¡¹ This time around, the one who was surprised was none other than Mirianne. The two of them were coming out with one secret that he wanted to remain hidden after another, and he was right in the middle of it all. ¡¸Hey, Rou-san, you do dislike me that much, do you now¡­?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not like that, but¡­¡¹ The blonde-haired Princess take the hand of her favorite knight in her own, looking at him with puppy-dog eyes. Seeing her like that made him feel at a loss for words. It was probably the strongest weapon that every woman could deploy against any man out there. ¡¸Ann-sama, you mustn¡¯t do that. Can¡¯t you see that you are troubling Rou-sama?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not troubling him!¡¹ ¡¸However, Ann-sama, you are a person who has the right to inherit the kingdom¡¯s throne. Even if you declare you affection for a person like Rou-sama so suddenly, you might end up causing him more strife and suffering than anything.¡¹ Diana-san talks gently to the Princess, just like a mother would to her mischievous child. The maid¡¯s words had a lot of sense, and so the Princess¡¯s previous statements seemed even more immature and childish right now. It¡¯s unthinkable that a Princess who would one day be married to a prince from other country would have her virginity taken by a mere knight like him. The Head Maid knows that, and Rou knew that as well, that is why even though he was giving in to Ann¡¯s aggressive seduction, he was trying as he might to avoid crossing the line with her. ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll just marry Rou-san! Then there won¡¯t be any problems, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hm?¡¹ Rou was speechless. Unable to fully understand the meaning of those words, his body simply froze up. However, the young Princess misunderstood his reaction as happiness when she looked at the boy, and so the Head Maid had to step in to clear the misunderstanding. ¡¸Ann-sama¡­ No matter how you look at it that¡¯s just impossible¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eeehhh ¨C¨C! Why not!?¡¹ Rou was relieved that Diana-san stepped in to shut down this outrageous statement in an instant. But the Princess doesn¡¯t seem to understand, as her face frowns in displeasure. ¡¸As unfortunate as it may sound, picking a marriage partner is not that simple of a matter¡­¡¹ ¡¸No way! Diana, you cheapskate!¡¹ Rou was feeling sorry for Mirianne, but right now being told the truth in a straightforward manner like that was probably the only thing Diana-san could do to stop her from trying to woo the boy any more. As for him, for now he was enjoying the feeling of being hugged by an older woman and the soft feeling of her boobs against his face. ¡¸Then, then¡­ How about the butt sex¡­ that should be alright, right?¡¹ Hearing such unusual words coming out of the mouth of someone so young, both Rou and the Head Maid were left dumbstruck for a moment, unable to comprehend what the Princess just said. ¡¸Umm, this is, Ann-sama¡­¡¹ Rou was trying to raise protest against the Princess¡¯s outrageous demands, but before he could do that, the little girl came closer and blocked his mouth with her own lips. Being suddenly kissed by Mirianne like that while also being hugged by Diana-san and her soft breasts made the boy¡¯s head even more confused. ¡¸Ann-sama! What do you think you¡¯re doing, doing something like that so suddenly!¡¹ Diana-san raised her voice in an angry manner, which was so unusual for her normally calm and gentle demeanor that even Rou raised his head and looked at her in surprise. Moreover, she presses herself against him and hugs him even more, as if trying to separate Rou from the Princess. ¡¸*Kiss*, *smooch*¡­ Aah, I wanted to kiss Rou-san some more¡­¡¹ The Princess pouted her cheeks, having the kiss with her favorite knight interrupted. Mirianne tried to stand on her toes, not wanting to let go of her feelings for Rou, bringing her face closer in attempt to continue. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Ann-sama, but no means no. You would truly trouble Rou-sama with that.¡¹ Saying that, Diana presses her breasts against the boy even more, intend on blocking her aggressive advances. The two girls looked as if they were little children arguing for sweets, but the Head Maid¡¯s breasts were winning Rou so far. ¡¸Muguh¡­ B, both of you, please calm down, please¡­¡¹ Usually the maid would obediently listen to the Princess, but right now she was adamant on opposing her no matter what. ¡¸Geez, Diana-san, stop being so stubbornly mean!¡¹ But the Princess finally managed to push both the boy and the maid onto the bed. ¡¸Kyah!¡¹ ¡¸U, uwah!?¡¹ Mirianne ended up laying up on top of Diana who was laying on her back. Both of them were even more astonished by the little Princess¡¯s bold action. ¡¸Come now, Rou-san, hurry¡­ I want to have sex with you¡­ If you do me in my butt, I will still remain a virgin¡­¡¹ The Princess tempted Rou even further by seductively shaking her small butt. ¡¸You can¡¯t do that, Ann-sama¡­¡¹ The Head Maid opposed the Princess yet again, all the while struggling under the Princess¡¯ small body. (Well, I mean, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to have sex with Ann-sama¡­) ¡¸Uwah¡­ Diana, your boobs are so big¡­ and they are so soft¡­¡¹ The little Princess suddenly groped Diana¡¯s breasts and let out a voice of surprise, while Rou could only stare at the two girls intertwined right in front of him. Mirianne then shifted her gaze from Rou towards Diana¡¯s breasts, groping them with both hands like a child who just found a new toy to play with. ¡¸I was convinced that Karen¡¯s were pretty big, but yours are even bigger, Diana¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ann-sama, if you keep on being that violent¡­ Aaahn¡­!¡¹ Says Diana-san, but soon a feverish moan slips out of her mouth. ¡¸Amazing, just did you manage to get them so big?¡¹ ¡¸A, Ann-sama¡­ Nfuh, right now¡­ Haahn¡­¡¹ Mirianne gets so caught up in playing with the Head Maid¡¯s breasts that she forgets all about tempting Rou. Diana¡¯s bountiful breasts shook and swayed under the Princess¡¯s kneading, changing shape under the uniform¡¯s fabric. (Ah, aah¡­ The two of you are just way too erotic¡­) He was unable to take his eyes off of the two beautiful girls. Feeling his libido raising inside of his pants, his awaking erection reminded the Princess that he was there as well. ¡¸Hey, it should be alright for Rou-san to take me up the butt, right? Besides, don¡¯t you want to have sex with him too, Diana?¡¹ ¡¸Haahn, t, this is¡­ Nnh¡­ That¡¯s right, but¡­¡¹ Diana-san was doing her best to endure the Princess¡¯s touch, however her legs, both enveloped in knee-high socks that highlighted her healthy-looking thighs, were gradually spreading apart more and more. ¡¸Uh, aah¡­¡¹ The Head Maid¡¯s legs now spread in the M shape, rolling up her skirt. Finally, her underwear, barely even covering her private parts, becomes visible to the boy¡¯s eyes. Being so close to the two girls, Rou could clearly see that there was a part of maid¡¯s underwear that was clearly darker and wetter than all the rest. ¡¸Rou-san, would you like to see my panties as well¡­?¡¹ Seeing how the boy¡¯s eyes were drawn to the maid¡¯s underwear, the little Princess rolled up the hem of her skirt, exposing her panties herself. That way, Rou could see her small, supple butt. Then she smiles innocently, not fully aware just how much she managed to tickle his heart, exposing her pure waist and immature thighs. Chapter 3: The Earnest Princess Part 3 Chapter 3: The Earnest Princess Part 3 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes ¡¸¡­Is that, really alright¡­?¡¹ Asked the boy, however his body was already on the move, being drawn to their bodies like magnet. Intertwined with one another and wrapped in white sheets, the bodies of two alluring women managed to blow the rest of his reason away. ¡¸It¡¯s alright, right, Diana?¡¹ ¡¸I guess¡­ I guess it cannot really be helped¡­¡¹ Finally, freed from having her breast kneaded for a moment, the Head Maid shook her head in resignation. ¡¸Hooray! Now, Rou-san, hurry, hurry!¡¹ Driven by his instincts and sexual desires awakened by the scent of female body, Rou¡¯s already hard cock was becoming even harder. He rose on the bed, and the mattress squeaked under his weight. (I, I wonder if that¡¯s really okay¡­ But, I cannot wait any longer¡­) The sound of his own heartbeat deafens all other sounds. Finally, he reached out his hands so that he could touch the bodies of the Head Maid and the little Princess. ¡¸Rou-sama, please put it inside of me first¡­¡¹ Filled with hopeful expectations, Diana opened her legs even further and invited Rou to put his dick inside of her. ¡¸Eeehh¨C¨C! Aren¡¯t you going to put it inside of me first!?¡¹ ¡¸Fufu¡­ It is really tough to put the penis inside of the anus so suddenly. First we must get Rou-sama¡¯s penis nice and wet with plenty of my love juices¡­¡¹ The maid admonish the protesting Princess, and then looks at Rou seductively. ¡¸Come to me. ¡¹ ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C And then, Rou swallows up a huge portion of his saliva, wetting his dried throat. Trying to keep his desire in check, he pulls down his pants and whips out his rock-hard erection. ¡¸I¡¯m putting it in, Diana-san¡­¡¹ Rou positioned himself in between Diana-san¡¯s legs, and began to push the tip of his cock against the moist fabric of her panties. *Squish*, *Splosh*, *Sliiide* ¨C¨C! He struggled to remove the moist material sideways with his fingers, only to uncover that Diana¡¯s nether lips were already gaping and waiting for him to come. The moment the tip of his glans touched her entrance, a trail of love nectar dripped out of them, unleashing the sweet scent that stimulated his brain. ¡¸Nhaah¡­ Rou-sama is, entering me¡­¡¹ Sensing that Rou was slowly inserting himself inside of her, Diana pushed her hips against his penis, helping it slip inside of her more easily. Her soft and warm walls fit his dick perfectly, making him feel like he was about to melt at any second now. ¡¸Aah, look at that, Diana seems to enjoy it so much¡­¡¹ Said the Princess in a loud voice, seeing just how overjoyed Diana¡¯s blushing face was from simply having a dick inserted into her hole full of nectar. ¡¸Please be patient, Ann-sama¡­¡¹ Rou¡¯s cock continued to make its way inside of Diana¡¯s love nectar¡¯s filled hole, while his hands groped the fine flesh around her butt. The slender skin around her bum was as smooth as silk. ¡¸Kyah! It tickels a bit¡­¡¹ Next he groped Mirianne¡¯s skinny butt, since she was shaking it so seductively right in front of him, all the while making his way inside of Diana. With each inch her genitals made a loud and wet noises, until finally he reached her cervix with his glans, her nether mouth kissing right against the root of his dick. ¡¸¡­Afuuh, nnh¡­ It¡¯s hitting me all the way to the back¡­¡¹ Moaned Diana-san pleasantly, her voice filled with melancholy, stripped of all of her usual gentleness and motherly vibe. Her hot breathing only served to stimulate the boy¡¯s lust, throwing him to take action. (Uuuhhh¡­ She squeezes me so tight¡­) Her hot and wet insides were sucking him in so much as if they were intend on emptying his penis dry off his semen, making him lose his mind. The pleasure of rubbing himself against the maid¡¯s soft and hot flesh was so intense that Rou could not hold his voice back and moaned by himself. ¡¸Uh, Diana-san, I¡¯m going¡­ I¡¯m going to start to move¡­¡¹ Standing still was not enough for him, the fierce desire to move kept on raising inside of him. ¡¸Yes, please, move however you like, Rou-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸It must feel so nice¡­ Just look at Diana right now¡­¡¹ As soon as he received an okay, Rou began to swing his waist. He kept on coming in and out of Diana¡¯s pleasure hole, pushing his desire to ejaculate further and further, more now focusing on shallow thrusts to avoid cumming too soon. ¡¸Please wait just a little bit longer, Ann-sama¡­ Kuh, uuh¡­¡¹ Even though Diana¡¯s insides were filled to the brim with her love honey, her walls still clamped around the boy like crazy, not wanting to let him go. Even though he was moving slowly, his hips just couldn¡¯t bear the pleasant sensation, and right now he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop moving even if he wanted to. ¡¸Ah, aaahh, Rou-sama¡­ If you keep on doing me so much, I¡¯m going to go crazy¡­¡¹ She originally wanted to only lubricate his dick so that it would be ready to penetrate the little Princess, but right now Diana was beginning to feel intoxicated by the feeling of having a young meat rod pierce her wet insides with full force. ¡¸Amazing¡­ It feels way too good¡­¡¹ The Head Maid continued to moan sweetly as the sounds of her copulation with the boy echoed throughout the room. Mirianne was unable to hide her curiosity any longer, and was now staring at the maid¡¯s exposed genitals. (It¡¯s, it¡¯s going to come out at this rate¡­) Even though the pleasure was simply unbearable even from the smallest of movements, Diana¡¯s hot flesh folds urged Rou to give her more and grace her with his semen. While he somehow managed to slow down and postpone his climax, he was feeling that it was drawing ever so closer. ¡¸Rou-san, me as well¡­ Please give it to me as well~~~¡­¡¹ Seeing just how much the maid was enjoying herself made the Princess jealous, so she began to flip her skirt again, tempting Rou with the sight of her cute butt. She may have worn a very adult-like underwear with lace and lots of embroidery, but her thighs were still thin and her lower body was clearly still underdeveloped. ¡¸Haa¡­ Haah¡­ Ann-sama¡­¡¹ Seeing another woman right in front of him made Rou¡¯s desire surge, approaching its peak dangerously fast. ¡¸Hurry up and put it in my butt¡­¡¹ Affected by the naughty atmosphere that accompanies men and women having sex, the little Princess becomes even bolder with her words and actions. Although it must have been hard for her, she shifted her panties aside and showed him her most special place, overcome with shame. (Uuugh¡­) It was a completely different kind of virginity than that Diana-san took from him, gaping in excitement as her hairless nether regions were completely drenched with her own love juices. Not to mention that stiff bud-like, sepia-colored thing resting over Mirianne¡¯s entrance. ¡¸Haahn, nnhf¡­ Oh dear, Ann-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸This is Ann-sama¡¯s¡­ pussy¡­¡¹ He reflexively swallows heavily. He reached his face towards Mirianne¡¯s but, intending to suck on it. ¡¸Kyah! R-Rou-san¡­!?¡¹ Thanks to all of the excitement and nervousness, even his hands were stroking her but a little bit too strong. Having her butt groped and licked at the same time made Mirianne¡¯s whole body tremble. ¡¸¡­Is it really okay? Ann-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸Of course it is¡­ No need to hold back¡­¡¹ His first anal sex. Better yet, with a virgin like Mirianne, who was full of curiosity and anticipation. But even so, her smile was more than enough to drive Rou into abandoning reason and wanting to stick his penis inside of her. ¡¸In that case, this time with Ann-sama¡­¡¹ With that, he pulled out from inside of Diana-san with a loud and wet noise. ¡¸Nhaah¡­ Hyii, aah¡­ Why you¡¯re pulling out, afuh¡­¡¹ Moans the maid while he pulled out of her, her cheeks burning red and her breath ragged. ¡¸Kuh¡­ Diana-san, you¡¯re tightening so much¡­¡¹ Even though he pulled out, her insides were still pushed wide open from his insertion, twitching and covered in love nectar, giving it a slimy and glossy look. You could clearly see that she wanted more from the way in which her genitals gaped and contracted. ¡¸Well then, Ann-sama¡­ Here I go¡­¡¹ ¡¸Finally, it¡¯s finally my turn¡­¡¹ Her voice was just a little bit nervous, but even so the Princess assumed the position to be penetrated. Rou then pressed his nectar covered penis head against Ann¡¯s cute little asshole and stroked all around it at few times. It was twitching and gaping in rhythm of her breathing, so he tried to gently loosen her up first. ¡¸Hyah! It, it stings¡­ Aah, kyaaahhh¡­¡¹ *Slip*, *slide*¡­ *Slip*, *streeetch*¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C. Since the sphincter muscles were completely different from that of a vagina, it resisted his attempts at insertion, squeezing violently at the foreign object. ¡¸Uuh, guh¡­ It¡¯s so tight¡­¡¹ Ann¡¯s little body shivered and trembled when the thickest part of Rou¡¯s penis was coming through her sphincter, and from there it easily slipped inside of her rectum. ¡¸Aah¡­ Higuh, my, my butt, it¡¯s so full, uuuhhh¡­¡¹ Suddenly having her butt penetrated by a thick dick made Ann¡¯s whole body quiver, as she screamed in pain and big tears began to fill her eyes. She tried to be brave and endure it, but ultimately ended up in pressing her face against the Head Maid¡¯s breasts. ¡¸Are you alright, Ann-sama¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Please, don¡¯t push yourself if it hurts you so much¡­¡¹ Both the maid and the boy knight worried when they saw the little girl squirm in pain. But to their concerns she only rose her face and forced a smile on her lips. ¡¸¡­I¡¯m, I¡¯m alright¡­ B-But, nnnh, please, please continue¡­¡¹ Even though she was clearly in a lot of pain, this unexpected desire to continue on her side made Rou¡¯s lust surge. Right now, the boy wanted to make her his, to dominate her and claim her. ¡¸In that case, I¡¯m going to start moving¡­¡¹ ¡¸Haah, aguuh¡­ Yes, Rou-san, please, you can move however you like¡­¡¹ He managed to insert his penis all the way to the base, but he soon found out that the tightness around that area was even worse than that of inserting himself into her. ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C *Shlomp*, *squeeze*, ¡­ *Squueze*, *squeeze*¡­ *Shlomp*! Each time her insides clamped around his dick, the Princess¡¯ body was shocked with shivers. ¡¸Hyaah! S, so tight¡­ So tight, aah, aguuh¡­¡¹ He started to piston her asshole in a gentle manner, loosening her up, but was having a hard time doing that since she was tightening around him, as if it was trying to push him out. ¡¸Rou-sama¡­ Me too¡­ Please put it inside of me as well¡­¡¹ Diana begs the boy in a lust voice, clearly unable to contain her own passion any longer. She brushes her hair aside, and Rou¡¯s own lust multiplies when he sees her usually gentle face now distorted by lust and animalistic desire. ¡¸Well then, now it¡¯s Diana-san¡¯s turn¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hiyaaaaaahhhhhh¡­! You¡¯re turning it, you¡¯re turning my butt inside out¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Aaahhh¡­ So hot, nhaah¡­ Afuh, does it feel good, Rou-sama¡­?¡¹ He pulled out of the Princess¡¯ butt and almost immediately after that he jammed himself deep inside the maid¡¯s honey pot. Diana moved her waist in tempting manner, making it easier for him to insert himself and inviting him all the way into her nectar-drenched cavity. *Smack*, *smack*¡­ *Thrust*, *Thrust*, *thrust* ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C!! As Rou¡¯s dick penetrated her, Diana¡¯s walls gently wrapped themselves around him. As he was wrapped in the soft sensation so different from the Princess¡¯ anus, he tried to fight with the ever so raising urge to ejaculate. ¡¸¡­M-Me too, it feels good for me, too¡­!¡¹ Chapter 3: The Earnest Princess Part 4 Chapter 3: The Earnest Princess Part 4 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes Diana¡¯s pussy was desperate to taste the boy¡¯s sperm again, and so she began to move her waist on her own in an intense manner. Every time he pushed his dick deep inside of her, her whole body trembled with pleasure and her eyes rolled to the back of her head. ¡¸Hiyaah, nhyiii¡­ Aaah¡­ So intense, I¡¯m feeling it so much¡­!¡¹ Seeing Diana squirming in pleasure, the Princess yet again shook her but in an attempt to tempt the boy. ¡¸Rou-san, me too¡­ Please do me some more¡­¡¹ ¡¸Kuh, uuh¡­ You¡¯ll get your turn, just please wait for now¡­¡¹ Rou stopped pistoning Diana and switched to Mirianne¡¯s anus again. This time around, he way able to insert himself into her much smoother than before. With that, he began to push himself into her, all the way to the base of his shaft. ¡¸Hyiiguuh, s-so deep¡­ in my butt, so¡­ Ukuuh, ahyiiiiii¡­!¡¹ He put his hands on her still developing waist to fix his position, and then he began to mercilessly shake his waist back and forth. In response, the Princess¡¯ body trembled violently, her hair dancing in the air all around him. ¡¸Aaahh¡­ It¡¯s about to come out!¡¹ Having penetrated both the maid¡¯s pussy and the Princess¡¯ ass alternatively made his urge to ejaculate become almost unbearable, springing from inside of him and starting to make its way outside. ¡¸Aaahhh¡­ Rou-sama, haah, nnhhh¡­ Please, you can let it out as much as you want inside of me!¡¹ ¡¸I, I feel really strange for some reason¡­ My butt feels so full right now¡­¡¹ He was trying his best not to be too rough with her, but he could no longer stop the wild movement of his waist. ¡¸Next is¡­ Diana-san¡¯s turn!¡¹ Seeing both of those beautiful girls wanting him so much made Rou¡¯s penis harder than it was ever before. Their sight made the boy drunk on lust and feeling of superiority. ¡¸Haahn! Pleases, please do me harder, harder, Rou-sama¡­!¡¹ Diana¡¯s breasts shook and swayed in response to each and every one of the boy¡¯s thrusts, only amplifying his pleasure. ¡¸Are you feeling good too, Ann-sama!?¡¹ In order not to lose the waves of pleasure he was drowning in right now, Rou pushed his love juice-covered dick into Mirianne¡¯s ass again with no warning. It seems that she was gradually loosening up, for it was much easier for him to thrust his penis into her than in the beginning. ¡¸Haahyii¡­ It, it feels good for me as well¡­¡¹ Although it might have been her first time, and with anal no less, Mirianne was letting out a sweet voice, soaked in pleasure to the limit, echoing throughout the room. (Uuuhhh¡­ I can¡¯t take it any longer¡­!) The feeling of penetrating the Princess¡¯ rectum was sending waves of pleasure from his dick throughout his body, making the boy¡¯s back shiver and tremble. The pleasure was so strong that he was approaching his limit, but still tried to endure it and make his grinding last for as long as he possibly could. ¡¸I, I¡¯m feeling it so much, I¡¯m going to cum soon¡­¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C!!¡¹ ¡¸Me too, more¡­ Rou-sama¡¯s penis, more¡­ Hyaah!¡¹ The sound of their moaning increased his desire to let it all out. Soon enough, he could feel the hot lump of his lust beginning its travel from his crotch towards freedom. The sweet scent of their sweat and the tightness of the Princess¡¯ butt surely weren¡¯t helping much in holding him back. ¡¸ ¨C¨C¨C¨C It¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming out!!¡¹ Hearing the boy¡¯s voice, the two women also let out their lovely shrieks, their eyes wet and filled with desire for his sperm. ¡¸Nhii, yes, oh yeeeesssss¡­ M, my butt¡­ Kyuh, please let it out as much as you want in my butt!¡¹ ¡¸Me too¡­ I am going to climax as well¡­ Rou-sama¡¯s penis is going to make me cum¡­ Nhaah, nnh, no, I can¡¯t anymore¡­ Aaahhhiiiyyyaaahhh!¡¹ While beads of sweat crop out all over Diana¡¯s twitching body, she thrusts her head back and looks at the ceiling with passionate eyes. Rou tried to slip out of the Princess¡¯ but and give his dick to the maid one last time, but the Princess¡¯ tightness only accelerated his own climax. ¡¸Uuuh! I¡¯m coming, coming! It¡¯s coming out, ugh, uuuhhh¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C!!¡¹ Finally, his dick reached its limit. Rou¡¯s vision became white and hazy, and he could not longer stop the flow of white and muddy liquid that was now rushing through his urethra. Feeling that, he began to pierce the Princess¡¯ butt even harder and faster. Mirianne¡¯s butt was now thoroughly ravaged by his swollen manhood. Splurt! Splurt, splurt! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Splurt, splurt, splurt!!! ¡¸Kyafuh, uughn! So hot, something hot is pouring right into my butt~~~~~~!!!!!!¡¹ The Princess¡¯ back shook with great force, sending her beautiful blonde hair in the air. However, Mirianne was not the only one who was waiting for Rou¡¯s ejaculation. With the last shreds of control, Rou pulled himself out of her butt and thrusted his meat spear all the way inside of Diana¡¯s quivering pussy. ¡¸Aah, hyiiiiii! So much, so much of Rou-sama¡¯s semen is¡­ Haa, haahn!¡¹ Rou¡¯s cock continued to pound Diana¡¯s pleasure hole while not stopping to ejaculate for even a moment, and his semen was greedily gobbled up by the woman¡¯s genitals. Being cream-pied like that, the maid couldn¡¯t help it but to convulse and shout in ecstasy. ¡¸It feels way too good¡­ It, it won¡¯t stop¡­!¡¹ Rou¡¯s sperm starts to slowly drip out of Mirianne¡¯s gaping butt, flowing down onto the sheets and staining the maid¡¯s sweaty body. ¡¸Hauuh¡­ My head is spinning and it feels so good¡­¡¹ ¡¸You let out so much of it¡­ My stomach feels so full and hot¡­¡¹ Both women just lay there, basking in the afterglow of their climaxes. ¡¸Aaah¡­¡¹ Even the body was feeling somewhat hazy, that is until the pleasure of cumming finally left him, leaving his body with a sense of weakness under the influence of which his legs sort of gave up on him. He sunk onto the sheets like a flat tire. ¡¸A, Ann-sama¡­!? Is everything alright, Ann-sama!?¡¹ Rou turned around awkwardly and looked at the Princess¡¯ face. Although she was the one who invited him to do so, he still drilled her ass rather mercilessly. He knew that this was definitely not okay, but Mirianne only showed them a soft smile through her teary eyes. ¡¸¡­Yes, everything¡¯s fine¡­ But, I still feel as if Rou-san¡¯s thing was inside of me¡­¡¹ Having experienced the intercourse with the boy of her dreams, the Princess smiles in delight. However, her butt was still gaping from having his dick shoved inside of it, it would take a while for it to return to normal. ¡¸Fufu¡­ I¡¯m so glad for you, Ann-sama¡­¡¹ Experiencing the ultimate ecstasy, Diana hugged Mirianne tightly while her facial expression returned to her normal gentle self. ¡¸At first it hurt just a little bit, but then it started to feel really good¡­¡¹ ¡¸I, on the other hand, would like to be held by Rou-sama some more¡­¡¹ Seeing how glad the two women were for sleeping with him and looking at their delighted faces made Rou feel pleased and happy with himself. ¡¸Rou-san¡­ If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to have sex with me some other time as well?¡¹ ¡¸Oh my, I also would like to welcome Rou-sama in my arms some more in the future¡­¡¹ Being stared at by pupils filled with so much expectations, there was only one possible answer that he could have given them. ¡¸Haah¡­ I wonder if it is really alright for me to keep on doing this¡­¡¹ Rou let out a sigh while standing at the entrance to the cafeteria, to where Reaina went in order to grab something to eat. It¡¯s been already a few weeks since he began his work as a guard at the castle. He was finally getting a hang of doing his job properly, and he was fairly sure that the distance between himself and the Princess has finally shrunk. But even though the boy have sworn his loyalty to the Princess, he was still having sexual relations with both her little sister and her personal maid. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Rou-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah, y-yes¡­?¡¹ The boy was surprised when the door suddenly opened, and he spoke up reflexively. It was Diana who called out to the boy, and for some reason she had a rather troubled look on her face. And since Reaina was eating a luxurious meal at the far end of the table, she was not able to hear them from there. ¡¸Diana, where have you been? Hurry up and bring me a refill!¡¹ The Princess raises an empty wine glass and orders the maid in cold voice. ¡¸Reaina-sama¡­ Maybe it would be better for you if you stopped drinking for now¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m fine. Now, do it!¡¹ Even though the maid gently hinted the Princess to have some self-control, she was not going to lend those pleas any ear. ¡¸Umm, why is Her Highness drinking so much wine¡­?¡¹ It seems that Reaina was already quite drunk, and so the boy knight turned toward the Head Maid and asked her in a hushed voice. ¡¸No, she only drunk a few glasses of weak fruit wine¡­ since normal alcohol tends to raise her blood pressure quite a bit¡­¡¹ The maid leaned toward the boy as well, briefly explaining the situation. That surprised the boy quite a lot, and so he turned her eyes towards the Princess. ¡¸Oh my¡­ Perfect timing. You there! Come over here and sit down!¡¹ ¡¸Huh, m-me¡­?¡¹ Seeing the boy, Reaina suddenly pointed at him with her glass, and, seemingly in a good mood, ordered him to come closer. ¡¸Who else is here? No need to be shy, just come over here, the lot of you!¡¹ He did as he was told, sitting right next to the Princess, although he still kept some manner of a distance. ¡¸Umm, Reaina-sama¡­ About your drink, you see¡­¡¹ ¡¸What is it? This much is nothing for me, I¡¯ll let you know~!¡¹ The drunk Princess leaned closer and entangled her arm with the boy¡¯s, holding her glass with another hand. Her body was pressing against his quite a bit. Seeing her eyes and rosy lips so close to him, Rou heart began to beat faster. ¡¸Huh, why is your face so red? Are you perhaps thinking about something indecent?¡¹ ¡¸T, that¡¯s not really the case here¡­¡¹ She gently blew into his ear, and he could smell alcohol tickling his nose. Moreover, she seemed to not notice this, but her breasts were squeezing against his body for quite a while now. ¡¸Fufu¡­ Bullseye. Good grief, you are always so¡­ so¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s not¡­ H, huh?¡¹ He was surprised to hear that the Princess started to make some strange noises, and as it turned out, she fell asleep right where she was, her arm locked with his. Rou looked toward Diana, looking for help, but for a quick moment Diana just stood there, looking surprised. ¡¸She fell asleep¡­ That is quite the problem, indeed¡­ However, it is the first time that I see Reaina-sama looking so happy¡­¡¹ Rou had his doubts whether or not this could be called a happy face, but it was true that Reaina-sama would never behave like that under normal circumstances. ¡¸I am terribly sorry for having to ask you this, but could you carry Reaina-sama back to her bedroom, Rou-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­ Me¡­? Carry the Princess¡­?¡¹ He said that in a slightly too loud of a voice, to which the Head Maid only placed her index finger on top of her lips. ¡¸Yes, please. I know it might be inconvenient, but if any other person were to do it, Reaina-sama might wake up.¡¹ ¡¸I, I understand¡­¡¹ Chapter 3: The Earnest Princess Part 5 Chapter 3: The Earnest Princess Part 5 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes It was his dream to finally be able to touch the person he fell in love with at first sight, but he would never expected it to happen under such circumstances. Overcome with tension, he held Reaina in his trembling arms. (S, so light¡­) Reaina usually shone just like a jewel, with her golden hair and lots of jewelry and ornamented dresses. However, even with all of those, Rou was surprised just how light she was in his arms. Feeling the soft and warm body of his beloved Princess in his arms, Rou¡¯s heart was beating like crazy. And thanks to his recent experiences with the members of the opposite sex, Rou was starting to become overly conscious of her. (W, what the hell am I thinking¡­?) While walking down the corridor with the Princess in his arms, he shook his head as to get rid of any lewd thoughts, and then suddenly the Princess leaked out a silent voice. ¡¸¡­s, nnh,hmm¡­ Nhh¡­¡¹ She opened her eyes a little bit, but since she was still sleepy, she didn¡¯t even realize that she was being held in Rou¡¯s arms. ¡¸Uuh¡­ Why, am I¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Umm, Reaina-sama, you happened to fall asleep in the cafeteria¡­ and so I was asked to carry you back to your room¡­ umm¡­¡¹ Their eyes meet, and the boy tried to explain the whole situation in a hurry, panicking all the while. ¡¸So it¡¯s like that, huh¡­ Thank¡­ you¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hee¡­!?¡¹ He was ready to be reprimanded like usual, but instead he was thanked for his efforts, and that surprised him greatly. Looking relieved, the Princess rubbed her face against his chest, looking about ready to fall asleep again. This was probably the first time ever that Reaina thanked him for anything. And even though it might have been because she was drunk, hearing the words of praise coming from his beloved Princess made him feel happy beyond belief. (Uwah¡­ H, her breasts are touching me¡­) Moreover, since she was clinging to him so tightly, he could clearly see her milk-white skin, as it squeezed against his chest more and more. She looked so defenseless in her sleep that if he was younger or lacking any self-control, he could easily reach his hands and grope her breasts with little to no resistance. ¡¸Reaina-sama, we arrived at your bedroom¡­¡¹ He said that to her while standing in front of the door, but the Princess showed no signs of waking up anytime soon. Because of that, he opened the door and entered the room while still holding the Princess in his arms. He intended to drop her on her bed as fast as possible, but it was in this moment that the Princess decided to wake up. ¡¸Uuuh¡­ Where am I¡­ What is this place¡­?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s your bedroom, Reaina-sama. Now, please take it easy and rest¡­¡­¡¹ He tried to cover the Princess up with the sheets, but then she suddenly grasped his hand in her own. ¡¸R-Reaina-sama¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Uuuhn, hhh¡­ hhh, hhh¡­¡¹ He thought that she was awake, but instead Reaina fell asleep again. While she held onto him in her sleep, Rou silently stared at the face of his mistress. Even though she was inexperienced and strong-willed, she was always putting up a tough front in front of everyone, never showing any sign of weakness. Still, she was probably drinking so much because the stress of being a potential assassination target was beginning to slowly get to her. (Reaina-sama, I swear that I will protect you¡­) Although the recent events made him stray off of his original path, in this moment he remembered why did he decided to come here in the first place. As Rou gently grasped the Princess¡¯ small hand, his determination grew stronger than ever before. Chapter 4: Dere Princess Part 1 Chapter 4: Dere Princess Part 1 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes ¡¸¡­Uuunh¡­ Uuuhn¡­¡¹ While still half-asleep in the morning, Rou heard someone talking to him. ¡¸Amazing¡­ Even though I¡¯m not doing anything, it gets bigger all on its own¡­¡¹ ¡¸For crying out loud, Rou¡­ To get like that first thing in the morning¡­¡¹ It was about time for him to get up and go to work. He wanted to actually sleep some more, but the voices just weren¡¯t going away. ¡¸Fufu¡­ No wonder they call it ¡®morning wood¡¯. It¡¯s stiff as a wood this early in the morning.¡¹ ¡¸I see, first time I have ever heard of it¡­¡¹ ¡¸It looks so lively, it should be fine to tease it just a little bit, right¡­? *kiss*, *smooch*¡¹ Moreover, the area around his crotch felt strangely warm and drafty. He could also feel something wet and warm rubbing against him. This pleasant feeling draws his consciousness back from the realm of sleep into the waking world, and he looked down on his crotch while rubbing his eyelids. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh? Wha, eh¡­ What are you doing!?¡¹ Thanks to the sight spread right before his eyes, Rou got completely awake in an instant. In the area of his crotch, he could see the faces of three women: Mirianne, Karen and Diana. All of them were currently busy with putting their tongues all around his morning wood. ¡¸Ah, good morning, Rou-san¡­¡¹ ¡¸*Slurp*, *lick*¡­ Did we woke you up?¡¹ ¡¸Rou-sama. It looks like today¡¯s weather is really nice¡­¡¹ While still playing around with his cock, all three of them give Rou the most natural greetings. Just when did they managed to slip inside of his bed and started doing this? ¡¸No, I mean¡­ Uhh, stop jerking me off¡­¡¹ ¡¸Why not? Look¡­ Your thing down there really seems to enjoy it¡­ *Smooch*, *slurp*,hmm¡­¡¹ Not paying the confused boy any mind, Karen covers the head of his penis with her tongue completely. His penis gets wrapped up in the warm feeling of her mouth, with her tongue caressing the back of his shaft. (Uh, uuh¡­ This feels way too good¡­) After being completely awake, his whole body was overwhelmed by the pleasant feeling spreading from his crotch, easily robbing him of any will to resist. KNOCK, KNOCK. Rou could hear knocking onto the door in the exact same moment when he grabbed the bedsheets with both of his hands and let out a loud moan. ¡¸Eh¡­!?¡¹ While treating his penis with their tongues and making wet noises echo throughout the room, all of the people present turned towards the door. However, besides the women who were servicing his crotch, there was no one else here. Besides, they came here this early so that no one else would notice them, not even maids were awake at this hour. ¡¸¡­Umm, are you by any chance awake?¡¹ There was knocking onto the door again, but they still had no idea who might the early visitor be. (Eh, this voice¡­?) Even though everyone have heard a familiar voice, the three women immediately go back to doing what they were doing. However, the doorknob started to turn and the door was opened, and the person standing in them was truly and unexpected individual. ¡¸I¡¯m coming in~¡­ Yesterday, I was a little¡­¡¹ A porcelain-white face with long, fluffy, curly blonde hair shows up in the room. Her appearance was stunning as always, but for some reason she seemed down today. The Princess¡¯ expression took a dramatic change, however, once she witnessed what was happening in Rou¡¯s room this early in the morning. ¡¸A, ah, aaahhh, umm¡­ Reaina¡­ sama¡­¡¹ Her gem-like eyes meet with his own, and it¡¯s like the time has frozen. Then the Princess¡¯ shoulders tremble with anger, as her expression goes back to her usual, angry one. ¡¸W, w, w, w¡­ WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU¡±RE DOING¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C!!¡¹ The Princess¡¯ shrill echoes throughout the room. ¡¸I thought I might as well apologize for my behavior yesterday, but¡­ Diana, Karen, and even Ann¡­ What the hell is the meaning of this!?¡¹ Apparently, she came here this early to apologize for the fact that she got drunk yesterday and caused some trouble to her servants. But even though this usually prideful Princess came here to apologize, the other women continued to caress Rou¡¯s dick as if nothing special was happening. ¡¸N, no¡­ This is, umm¡­¡¹ He knew that Reaina wasn¡¯t feeling all that well yesterday. However, instead of saying that he just kept on opening and closing his mouth like an idiot, which must have looked like he was looking for some kind of a cheap excuse. ¡¸I came here to check up on you, but¡­ To bring not one, but three women into your room, you complete and utter pervert!¡¹ The red-headed childhood friend and the graceful maid seemed to have been deeply hurt by the Princess¡¯ angry words. But even in this situation, the only one who still held her head high was none other than Mirianne. ¡¸¡­Onee-sama, why are you getting so mad? Could it be that you also wanted to have sex with Rou-san?¡¹ ¡¸Eh, l¡­ Like hell I would want that!¡¹ As soon as the little Princess asked that, her older sister began to panic. She was trying to look calm and composed, but everyone could see that she was clearly upset. ¡¸H, hmpf! See if I care! Do whatever the hell you want!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, Reaina-sama¡­ Please, wait¡­¡¹ Looking utterly disgusted, Reaina turns around and leaves the room, her golden hair swaying behind her as she walks. Rou tried to reach his hand towards her, but caught nothing but air, as the Princess¡¯ footsteps got further and further away. His beloved Princess made her way here so that she could talk to him, and he only ended up angering her. Realizing what he has done, Rou¡¯s shoulders dropped miserably. ¡¸Hey, are you alright¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Geez, Onee-sama, what¡¯s with her? She didn¡¯t have to get angry like that!¡¹ ¡¸Rou-sama, please, cheer up¡­¡¹ The worried maids tried to consort Rou, but they were shocked by their Mistress¡¯ outburst as well. (I need to apologize to her later¡­) His mood suddenly worsening, his dick also withered away, but this was clearly not the time to feel depressed. Even though it was an unforeseen and sudden development. The Princess and the maids returned to their rooms, and Rou changed into his uniform and went straight towards his Master¡¯s bedroom. However, once there, he could see that there were several maids in front of the door as well. He came up to Diana, wandering if something happened. ¡¸Umm, did something happen¡­?¡¹ Hearing the boy speak up, all of the maids rush to him. ¡¸It¡¯s terrible, Rou-sama!¡¹ ¡¸R, Reaina-sama is not in her room¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Eeeh!? Is, is that true!?¡¹ It seems that right now he would be unable to see the Princess. Rou went to look around his bedroom, and even checked the neighboring corridors, but the Princess was nowhere to be found. His complexion was getting paler by the second. No one around have seen the Princess or knew her current whereabouts. Not to mention that right now she was also the target of potential assassins. (I must hurry¡­ I must hurry up and find her, or else¡­) The seriousness of the situation made the boy¡¯s chest hurt. Confused, he tried to think of any potential place where the Princess could have went, but nothing was coming to his mind. ¡¸I might know where the Princess is! She was seen going towards Elberg!¡¹ A maid rushes in and reports, all out of breath. ¡¸Is that true?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I think it can be trusted, since the one who saw the Princess was one of the guards stationed at the castle¡¯s back gate.¡¹ The maid shook her head vigorously to confirm, and then the boy asked her: ¡¸But, why would she go to Elberg so suddenly? Does she have some business there¡­?¡¹ Elberg is a highly forested area to the south of the kingdom, about an hour ride on horseback from the castle. With its clean lakesides and lush greenery it was a famous vacation spot, and there was also a small villa there that the royal family used as its vacation house. It was good that she wasn¡¯t attacked or abducted, but it was still a relatively large escapade on the Princess¡¯ side. But it was a safe location, so everyone let out a sigh of relief upon hearing that. ¡¸Still, Reaina-sama was reported to travel alone, with no attendants by her side.¡¹ ¡¸No way¡­ Such a thing, why¡­?¡¹ Once again, the maids looked at one another and another commotion started. Although her destination was a popular summer resort, there was still no guarantee that the road out there was safe. ¡¸I¡¯m going after her!¡¹ A really bad feeling began to grow inside of his chest, and finally Rou was unable to withstand it anymore. ¡¸Rou-sama, where are you going!?¡¹ Asked Diana, and other maids followed suit, seeing how Rou began to rush somewhere. ¡¸Aaah, goodness gracious, how could I have done something so stupid!?¡¹ Dressed in a pearl-colored dress, the Princess¡¯ face turned bright red with a mixture of both anger and embarrassment. She let out a sigh as she readjusted her legs on the back seat of the carriage. Her golden hair glitter brightly while bathing in the sunshine coming inside of the carriage through the window, and from the broad cleavage of her dress a healthy-looking, milky-white skin peeks out. It¡¯s hard to think that such a beautiful Princess was saying such insulting words and glaring daggers at her own servants just a short while ago. (And I didn¡¯t even drink any alcohol¡­) Yesterday, she was so shocked upon seeing her sister together with a simple commoner, that she lost her composure and the whole thing turned into a quarrel. She was so annoyed with this, that when she ate she kept on drinking glass after glass, and got drunk as a result. After that she was taken by that boy back to her bedroom, but not until she made quite a fuss over nothing. What¡¯s more, while drunk she hugged him and was so lovey-dovey with his as though they were lovers. Just remembering his face, the Princess¡¯ cheeks turn red with embarrassment. (I, I said that he was cool and all, but in the end he¡¯s just a simple perverts who takes maids into his room and does all those shameless things with them!) She may have bad-mouthed the boy in her heart, but truth to be told, she could still feel the warmth of his hand in her own palm. (Goodness, what am I even doing?) Now that she managed to calm down, she had no idea what got her so angry in the first place. There was no need for her to go to the villa at Elberg. Nor was it the time to do so. She did her best to try to deny all of those feelings. ¡¸Reaina-sama! Please, you must run away¡­! Guh¡­!¡¹ There was suddenly a desperate cry of a person, followed by a sound similar to a bag of sand hitting the ground. And then the carriage stopped. Chapter 4: Dere Princess Part 2 Chapter 4: Dere Princess Part 2 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes ¡¸ W, what is, going on!? ¡¹ The sudden stop made the Princess angry, and so she leaned out through the carriage¡¯s window. However, once she done that she immediately understood just what kind of situation she found herself in. ¡¸ Hyahahaha~~~!! So you¡¯re Reaina, huh? ¡¹ ¡¸I t would be better for you if you just let yourself be captured without making too much of a fuss. ¡¹ The ones surrounding the carriage looked like your typical rouges, with cheap weapons and wearing vulgar smiles on their faces. There were ten of them in total. The driver was shot in the arm by one of them and fell onto the ground. But the fact that they knew her name meant that this was no simple robbery. (Those must be the same men that tried to assassinate Father¡­) Although she was aware that they were after her life, Reaina simply couldn¡¯t afford to show her fear to those men. ¡¸ I am the third princess of the Kingdom of Agarthania, Reaina Luize Wilhelmiana. ¡¹ The Princess walked out of the carriage with her head held high. It was a common knowledge for a nobles to retain their composure and calmness while in face of opposition full of aggression and hatred. ¡¸ Fuh, a strong-willed one, hm? Well, it¡¯s not like I dislike bitches like that. ¡¹ ¡¸ Just look at that nice body of hers! I wonder for how long will she stay strong like that? ¡¹ They were a fearless group of criminals who tried to assassinate the king. They were a lot that would not recognize the royal majesty, for they were only looking at her with lewd eyes and were liking their lips. ¡¸ W, what impudence! The likes of you shall not touch me with your dirty hands! ¡¹ The Princess¡¯ shout echoed throughout the surrounding woods. ¡¸ Let¡¯s have a look at those boobs! ¡¹ Reaina, who was still playing hard-willed, quickly realized just how overwhelming the difference in their strengths was the moment one of them grabbed her breast. However, she kept her mouth shut, as to not give them any satisfaction. ¡¸ Kyah! Why you¡­ Let go of me! ¡¹ Her golden rolls shake, and her breasts bounce in accordance with her movements, entertaining the brutes. No matter what, the Princess was still a fragile girl. There was no way that she would be able to do anything while being surrounded by a group this big. (Please, help me! Someone! Anyone! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rou!!) Faced with perilous danger, the image of the boy knight surfaced in the Princess¡¯ mind. Deep inside of his heart, she shouted his name. Rou felt as though he could hear someone¡¯s voice. After reaching the forest of Elberg, the boy hurried his horse and strengthened his grip upon the reins. Hearing the report that stated that the Princess went to the summer villa alone, Rou rushed from the castle like an arrow released from a bow. Before he left he asked Diana-san to explain the situation to authorities and send in support, and went after the Princess on a lightly dressed horse he borrowed from the stables. ¡¸ What¡¯s this¡­!? ¡¹ He could see a fancy chariot ahead on the road. It must have belonged to the royal family. Plus, there were about ten people or so surrounding it. ¡¸ Let¡¯s hope I made it in time! ¡¹ Seeing that, he sped up his horse. The sound of hoofs echoed on the ground, and it seems that the men have also noticed that he was coming for them. ¡¸ R, Reaina-samaaaaaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹ He let out a roar upon seeing the young girl being held in the middle of the group of men. It was definitely Reaina, cladded in pearl-white dress and whose golden locks shone brightly in the rays of sun. Realizing that his mistress was in peril, he also came to understand that the people surrounding her were the same ones who tied to assassinate the king. ¡¸ Uwah! Just look at this guy! Who is this!? ¡¹ ¡¸ You stupid fool!! What are you even¡­ Uwah ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C!? ¡¹ Surprised by the sudden coming of the horse and its rider, the bandits spread to left and right, and the ones holding Reaina let go of her for just an instant. ¡¸ Reaina-sama!? Are you alright!? ¡¹ The boy knight didn¡¯t miss this opportunity. He pulled on the reins and stopped his horse, jumping down on the ground and rushing to the Princess¡¯ side. ¡¸ Eh, you¡­ But why¡­? ¡¹ Seeing the boy knight appear seemingly out of nowhere, Reaina was astonished, and her eyes widened in surprise. Her hair were a mess and her dress was covered in soil, but other than that she seemed unharmed. Rou let out a sigh of relief. ¡¸ You, who the fuck are you!? ¡¹ ¡¸ I don¡¯t know what the fuck you¡¯re doing here, but¡­ Want to fucking die!? ¡¹ The bandits regained some of their composure and drew their weapons while mocking the boy in loud voices. The crisis was not yet over. ¡¸I could ask you lot the same question, what do you think you¡¯re doing, treating Reaina-sama in such a way¡­ You¡¯re going to pay for that! ¡¹ Seeing this normally gentle and kind-hearted boy getting so angry for her sake, something began to melt in the Princess¡¯ heart. ¡¸ D-Don¡¯t get so full of yourself, you little shit! ¡¹ ¡¸ You really think you can take down all of us on your own? ¡¹ The rogues shouted in loud voices, trying to intimidate the boy. He could hear his heart pounding loudly in his chest. The sheer numbers were against him. This isn¡¯t the kind of situation he would normally thought he would be able to win. Still, the boy had a reason not to back down. ¡¸ Hey, just hurry it up and run away, this is for the best¡­. ¡¹ Reaina pulls on the boy¡¯s sleeve while looking uneasy. ¡¸ No, running away from them is not an option here. I¡¯ll try to end this quickly, so for now just hide in the carriage, okay? ¡¹ ¡¸ Eh¡­ A, alright, I understand¡­ ¡¹ Hearing those words, the Princess had no other choice but to comply and do just that. He managed to catch up to the Princess and make sure that she was safe for now. Now, the most logical thing to do was to stall for time until the rest of the knights manage to get here. He knew that he stood no chance in a fight against so many opponents. However, once he calmed down he was able to look at this situation objectively. As soon as he realized that he was prepared to die in his Princess¡¯ defense, there was nothing he needed to be afraid of. Living in the castle, serving the Princess of his dreams, partaking to beautiful women, for a while he was living a dream-like life. Now it was time for him to fulfill his duty as the Princess¡¯ guard. And not only as her guard, but since she was the woman he was longing for. In protecting her, his pride as a man was on the line here. ¡¸ Why do I like someone like him!? Someone who obviously has a death wish!? ¡¹ Rou managed to push the Princess into the carriage before she got to say anything more. ¡¸ Just so you know, we¡¯re still gonna beat you into a bloody mess! ¡¹ One of the bandits tried to intimidate the boy while shaking his two-handed sword menacingly. At the same time as the bandit readied himself to attack, a white flash crosses the path of his weapon. *Clunk!* The sword was knocked out of his hand and fell onto the ground. After losing his parents at a young age, Rou¡¯s life was not an easy one before he joined the military. He would often need to defend himself from bandits, thieves and drunkards in back alleys. The bandits realized that Rou was no pushover when it comes to fighting with a sword. Their eyes began to shine like that of a wild beasts. ¡¸ Just stay focused and surround the little shit! ¡¹ Hearing their boss¡¯s orders, a few people jump at Rou in unison. And just like that the chaotic battle has begun. If it was a one-on-one fight, he would never lose. The situation was strongly against him, but even so he was trying to respond the best he could with his swordsmanship. However, the difference in numbers was too overwhelming. Still, Rou never gave up. He was defending Reaina, and so he wholeheartedly threw himself to that responsibility as he charged the bandits. ¡¸ Uuuuuuuuuuoooooooooaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C!!! ¡¹ In a display of resolution and determination, he downed a few of them one after another in rapid succession. However, even though his swordsmanship was superior to theirs, there was no way that he would be able to cover all of his blind spots all the time. It was only a matter of time before the fight turned into a war of attrition, a one during which he was gradually losing his strength and his attacks and defense were becoming more and more sloppy. At his rate his defeat was nothing but assured. (Guh¡­ Any more of this, and I¡¯ll¡­) The bandits attacks were raining down on him mercilessly one after another, and since he was losing his strength, he couldn¡¯t protect himself all that well from the blows. He was slowly realizing that was his end. Then, he heard the sound of horseshoes echoing in the distance. Before he even realized it, about hundred horses appeared at the scene of battle. The bandits were being disposed off one by one, and the rest of the newly arrived knights assisted the Princess in getting away to safety. Seeing this scene, Rou felt as though something finally snapped inside of him and he fell onto the ground like a bag of sand. ¡¸ A, are you alright!? Rou! ¡¹ The Princess brakes free of the knights¡¯ protection and rushes to Rou¡¯s side. ¡¸ That¡¯s the first time¡­. You called me by my name¡­ ¡¹ ¡¸ Is that so¡­ T, That¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now! ¡¹ Rou felt as though he was finally recognized by the Princess, and this feeling blew away all of his pain and all of his suffering. However, it seems that his body finally reached its limit, for his consciousness went dark and he couldn¡¯t see or feel anything anymore. When he woke up, the first thing he saw was an unfamiliar ceiling. It wasn¡¯t the ceiling of the hut he used to see when he was young, but rather the fancy-looking one that he used to see during the last few weeks. The giant canopy filled the most of his field of vision. While his mind was gradually awakening, he noticed that he was sleeping on a comfy and soft bed, with pillows filled with feathers and silky sheets. ¡¸ ¡­Uuh, where am I¡­? ¡¹ He tried to move his arms and legs, but when he did, his whole body started to hurt. ¡¸ Ah, it seems that you finally woke up. ¡¹ He heard a voice, and when he turned his head towards that voice, he saw the Princess with her eyes filled with tears. Looking closely, her eyes were all red and swollen. ¡¸ Eh, R, Reaina¡­ -sama¡­? ¡¹ Rou tried to get up, but his whole body was struck with pain, and his breathing stopped at once. Chapter 4: Dere Princess Part 3 Chapter 4: Dere Princess Part 3 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes ¡¸Are you okay? Don¡¯t overdo it¡­¡¹ The Princess, sitting by his side on the bed, leans over his body and puts a wet cloth on his forehead, and then puts him back onto the pillows. Hearing her mistress¡¯s voice that Rou was awake, Diana¡¯s expression also brightens. ¡¸Oh my, Rou-sama, I was so worried since you were asleep for three whole days¡­ I¡¯m so glad¡­¡¹ ¡¸T, three days straight!?¡¹ Hearing a revelation like that seriously surprised him, but as the time passed he was gradually remembering what made him lose consciousness in the first place. ¡¸¡­hah!? M, more importantly, are you alright, Reaina-sama!?¡¹ ¡¸Eh, me¡­?¡¹ The boy suddenly got all worked-up, and for the moment the Princess seemed to be at a loss to what to say. ¡¸Yes, thanks to your brave efforts, Rou-sama, all of the bandits have been disposed of, and Reaina-sama remained unharmed.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡­ I¡¯m glad to hear that¡­¡¹ ¡¸Rather than me, you should be more concerned with your own health! You were injured so seriously¡­ I was so worried since you fell and wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter what.¡¹ Says Reaina with a red face, letting out a sigh of relief. Rou¡¯s injuries must have been really serious if he slept for three days straight without waking up at all. Additionally, his right arm was put in splints, and it was fully bandaged. ¡¸Eh, Raina-sama¡­ You were worried¡­ about me¡­?¡¹ He would never even dare to think that the Princess would worry about someone like him, and that fact got his so happy that he just stared at the Princess without really saying anything. ¡¸That¡¯s right, Reaina-sama was tending to Rou-sama¡¯s wounds all this time without even sleeping for this three whole days.¡¹ The Head Maid smiles while saying that, to which the Princess turns towards her and glares daggers at her. ¡¸T, there¡¯s no special meaning behind that or anything like that at all¡­ Y, you were injured because of me, so it is only natural that I should take care of you in return!¡¹ The Princess was so embarrassed by her own words that she blushed heavily and turned her head away. Rou only noticed that now, but this place was Reaina¡¯s bedroom, and he was sleeping in her bed. (Is this a dream of some kind¡­?) Hearing that he was being cared for by the Princess herself after his brush with death, Rou was speechless. It was that unbelievable of a situation. ¡¸Is it true that Rou finally woke up!?¡¹ ¡¸Aah¡­ Rou-san¡­ Rou-san¡­¡¹ After hearing that the Princess¡¯ savior regained consciousness, Karen, Mirianne, and other maids began to flood the room to see him with their own eyes. At the very end, the young Princess flew into his arms and hugged him tightly. ¡¸You dummy! Doing something so dangerous so carelessly¡­ What would you do if you died out there!?¡¹ Karen¡¯s eyes were also red and swollen, and in addition her arms were shaking with anger. She must have been worried sick, but now wore the expression of relief just like any other maid. ¡¸Now, now, as you can see, Rou is still injured. He needs his rest, so please leave him alone for now.¡¹ Reaina get everyone to leave the room, including her little sister. However, she let Diana stay with them. ¡¸Geez, Onee-sama¡­¡¹ Of course, Ann was not happy with the fact that she had to leave as well, but she still left without trying to argue or stay behind. The Princess must have been tired from all this noise as well. After every visitor leaves the bedroom, it regains it original peace and tranquility. ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right, you must be hungry. I shall go and prepare something for you.¡¹ Hearing Diana say that, not only Rou but the Princess seemed to be surprised as well. Diana put a trace with a bowl and spoon in front of the boy, and he tried to lift if to his mouth like he would usually do. But seeing his struggles, the Princess offered her aid yet again. ¡¸Eh, um, umm¡­ What is, this¡­?¡¹ ¡¸It must be hard for you to eat with your dominant hand broken like that. Here, as an exception, I shall feed you this one time.¡¹ ¡¸No way¡­ Reaina-sama, there¡¯s no need for you to do that for me¡­¡¹ Seeing how this normally prideful Princess was going out of her way to help him made Rou look in between her and the bowl of porridge with teary eyes. ¡¸Since you got injured because of me, it is only natural for me to help you out. Think nothing of it.¡¹ ¡¸I, I understand¡­ Well then, ah! It¡¯s hot, hot! Fuu, fuu¡­ ¡¹ Not being used to feeding others, the Princess shoves a spoonful of hot porridge into Rou¡¯s mouth. It was so hot that he thought he might have actually burned his tongue, and tears begin to well up in his eyes. ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know it was so hot¡­¡¹ Reaina apologized while wiping the boy¡¯s mouth with a towel. ¡¸¡­No, it¡¯s alright¡­ Haha, it¡¯s hot, but it is also delicious.¡¹ ¡¸I, I¡¯m not going to fail this time around.¡¹ The Princess looked completely serious, to which Rou responded with a forced smile. She scooped some of the porridge with a spoon, and then blew on it a few times to cool it down and brought it to his mouth. ¡¸Well? Is it delicious?¡¹ This time around, the rice mass passes through Rou¡¯s throat and falls into his empty belly without any problems. The boy looked thrilled to see such a gentle expression on the Princess¡¯ face, one that he never seen before. His heart was soaring at the sight. (W, what happened to you, Reaina-sama¡­?) ¡¸Yes, it very delicious. Thank you very much.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m glad to hear that. Oh¡­? Look just how much you¡¯re sweating. Diana, please draw a bath at once.¡¹ Looking at the boy¡¯s face while he was eating, the Princess ordered her maid to prepare a bath. ¡¸I¡¯ll order the maids to prepare a bath for Rou-sama right this instant.¡¹ ¡¸Wait just a minute, Diana.¡¹ Although it was middle of the night, Reaina ordered her maids to prepare a bath, but just before Diana left the bedroom, the Princess stopped her. Although she looked surprised for a minute, Diana patiently waited at the entrance to the room. ¡¸Right, let us go. Think you¡¯ll be able to stand up?¡¹ ¡¸Reaina-sama, just where¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re still injured, so for now just stay quiet and play along for now¡­¡¹ Even though the boy was worried for a second, but the Princess held his hand and got him out of the bed. And even though he was thrilled to hold hands with his beloved Princess, he was more concerned with her well-being, rather than his own health. ¡¸Eh, this place is¡­?¡¹ After walking for a while on wobbly legs, they arrived at the large bath, the very same from which the Princess threw him out before. ¡¸Now, please take off your clothes, Rou.¡¹ Several maids were already working on undressing him and preparing him a fresh change of clothes. When Rou got undressed, he was forced into the bath. ¡¸Eh, eeehhh¡­? Umm¡­ Eeh¡­?¡¹ Suddenly he was thrown into the large bath reserved for royal family members only, and the boy had no idea why all of this was happening. Then without a moments delay ¨C¨C ¡¸S, sorry for keeping you waiting¡­¡¹ Reaina enters the bath, having changed from her pearl-white dress into the almost transparent bathing suit resembling a bathrobe. Although her skin was covered, the cloth was perfectly sticking to her body, outlining her perfect curves and round butt. Because of the belt around her waist, Rou could see just how slim her waist was and see her exposed legs. Her round breasts were sticking out of the robe, her milky-white robe peeking into the open from behind the cloth. ¡¸It¡¯s really embarrassing if you just keep on staring at me so much¡­¡¹ Under the boy¡¯s passionate gaze the Princess¡¯ body shakes and her cheeks turn bright red. Even though she would normally get mad at him for acting in such a way, right now her reaction was strangely meek and even sweet. ¡¸Ah, aah¡­ I¡¯m terribly sorry¡­ Umm, Reaina-sama¡­ What exactly is the meaning of this¡­?¡¹ Being stared at made the Princess turn her eyes away, while Rou asks her the question he wanted to ask for some time now. ¡¸You did so much for me, so now it is only natural for me to return the favor in kind.¡¹ ¡¸No way¡­ Reaina-sama, you don¡¯t have to concern yourself with something like that¡­¡¹ ¡¸It, it¡¯s fine, really, so just sit there and let me do my job!¡¹ The Princess presses on the shoulders of the startled boy, while sitting on a seat near the bathtub. (This is, what is going on¡­?) It was now clear for him that Princess Reaina kept on acting strange from the moment he woke up. Her usual haughty attitude was gone, and she was acting in a really bashful manner. ¡¸Now then¡­Let us begin¡­¡¹ The Princess wet the towel with hot water, rubs some soap in, and starts to wash the boy¡¯s back. However, her movements were rather awkward, as she was having some troubles. Since the Princess would often have the maids wash her body, she must have been unfamiliar with washing up the other person. However, he could feel that she was going her very best to wash him properly. ¡¸There we go¡­. Oh my, now that I take a closer look, your back is very muscular¡­¡¹ ¡¸T, thank you very much¡­¡¹ The Princess stars at the boy¡¯s back, while looking entranced. ¡¸To be hurt so much just because you protected me¡­¡¹ Seeing just how bruised and wounded his whole body was, Reaina traces her hand across some of them. ¡¸This is only my duty as a royal knight¡­¡¹ She was always so harsh with him, so he knew that he should feel grateful for this sudden change of attitude. But some part of him felt ashamed for enjoying this new side of Reaina. However, this meekness was so calming and relaxing, that Rou couldn¡¯t even perceive when two soft objects began to occasionally press against his back. The natural softness and springiness of her breasts were transferred through the robe, and just like in Diana¡¯s case, his lower body began to respond to this sudden stimulus. (Ughhh¡­ If I mention to her that her breasts are touching me, she might get mad at me even though she seems to be in a good mood today¡­) His crotch area becomes bigger and bigger, and so he tried to conceal it naturally by placing his hands over it. ¡¸There, all done. Now, if you could please turn around and let me wash the front as well¡­ Kyah!¡¹ ¡¸T, this is¡­ I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡¹ Seeing the head of his penis poking its way through Rou¡¯s hands, Reaina lets out a cute scream. Rou blushes like crazy and couldn¡¯t help himself but to start to apologize for this natural phenomenon. ¡¸¡­It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize¡­ I know that men tend to grow down there when they get overly excited¡­¡¹ Chapter 4: Dere Princess Part 4 Chapter 4: Dere Princess Part 4 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes Even though he thought the Princess would be livid with anger, she only blushed, and started to wipe his front with a towel while the tips of her ears were burning. Of course, his lower body would still react to her wiping him, but instead of getting angry with him, the Princess was becoming more and more confused. ¡¸This is, this part that is growing¡­ This is the part that Ann and the other maids are taking care off, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸Ugh, no¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡­¡¹ He thought that it was quite ironic for her to think that he had this kind of relationship with the young Princess and the Head Maid, but there were no thorns in Princess¡¯ words. On the other hand, she seemed quite intrigued in Rou¡¯s penis, as she kept on looking at it curiously. ¡¸Does it always¡­ get so big and hard when you do it with Ann?¡¹ ¡¸This is¡­ Umm¡­¡¹ ¡¸I figured as much. After all, Ann is very cute indeed. And Diana is so kind and mature¡­ And Karen? This girl is also very attractive, so I can hardly even blame you.¡¹ The boy was surprised to hear so many questions. The Princess really must be thinking that they were lovers. And even though she was normally so high-and-mighty, right now she was clearly feeling inferior to Diana and Karen. ¡¸No way¡­ You are fine the way you are, Reaina-sama! You are so slim and slender, but your chest is also big¡­ Ah!¡¹ ¡¸Eh, my breasts¡­?¡¹ In fact, since she was washing his front right now, he couldn¡¯t help it but to be bothered by her huge breasts pressing against his front. The foam and hot water made the Princess¡¯ robe cling even tighter to her body, so right now it was as though her clothes were almost transparent and showing her milky-white skin. While washing him, her breasts would bounce and sway heavily, and it was even possible to catch a glimpse of her pink nipples from time to time at the tips of her melon-like boobs. ¡¸I, I see¡­ I wonder if you find me just a little bit attractive?¡¹ Instead of scorning at the boy¡¯s perverted words, the Princess only turns her eyes away. ¡¸Of course I find you attractive, Reaina-sama! I was adoring you for as long as I can remember, so when I heard that I can serve you I was so happy¡­ I thought that I would gladly protect you, even if it costed me my life!¡¹ ¡¸¡­You adore me¡­ Is that true? B, but still, it is also true that you get awfully along with Ann and the rest of the maids¡­¡¹ ¡¸T, this is¡­ It just happened to be this way, I guess¡­¡¹ Reaina listens to boy¡¯s words for a moment, but it was obvious that she was still confused about this whole matter with Ann, Diana and Karen. (Reaina-sama, your confused face, it¡¯s so cute¡­) Being alone together with his beloved Princess, his heart was soaring to a completely new heights. The time seemed to fly so fast with the Princess like that. ¡¸Right, all finished.¡¹ She splashes a bucket of warm water over his shoulder and the remaining foam is washed away. ¡¸Thank you very much¡­¡¹ He wanted to stay with the Princess some more if he could, but the fact they were able to stay like that for a while was more than enough for him. For him, this time alone was the greatest reward for doing his duties that he could possibly ask for. His heart was filled with pleasant warmth. ¡¸Now then, please enjoy the bath at your own leisure¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thank you for your consideration¡¹ Saying that, Reaina gets up and fixes her bathrobe. Although it was slightly disappointing, Rou also got up and bowed down in thanks. ¡¸After that¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­?¡¹ He though the Princess was going to leave the bathroom, but instead, she stopped for a moment and said with her back still turned on him. ¡¸Please come to my room when you¡¯re done here¡­¡¹ Saying that, her beautiful silhouette disappears behind the veil of hot steam. *Knock*, *Knock* ¨C¨C¨C¨C. The sound of knocking was loud and carried along the empty corridor. ¡¸Please, come on in.¡¹ Hearing the Princess¡¯ voice, he slowly opened the luxurious door. He could see the Princess¡¯ silhouette, sitting on the bed and lit by the dim flames of candles. Up until now the strangest delusions were running wild inside of his head, only to become true right now. As he approached the bed in a tense manner, Reaina¡¯s figure becomes clearer and clearer. (Uoohh¡­ This is¡­) Rather than her usual pearl-white dress, the Princess wore the sky-blue nightgown. And because the material was made to be see-through, even though it covered the Princess¡¯ whole body, the whole of her milky-white skin could be seen through it. Seeing her beloved Princess in such an unusually sensual get-up made Rou stop dead in his tracks. ¡¸What are you doing? Hurry it up and come over here.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, right away¡­¡¹ He could clearly see her white legs and feet. She was usually wearing white thighs, so seeing her like that was something new and fresh for the boy¡¯s eyes. His gaze went upwards, towards the area of her skirt. Her lower body was slim and slender, but her thighs were plump and full, making them impossible not to look at when they were right in front of your face. ¡¸Not here. Please sit right next to me¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­ But this place is¡­¡¹ There was no way that he could sit right next to his lord on her bed so casually. The boy tried to bow down and politely decline, but the Princess just wouldn¡¯t have it. ¡¸I told you that it is okay, so just don¡¯t worry about and do it.¡¹ The Princess grabbed Rou¡¯s arm and eventually forced him to sit on the bed. Then she just stared at the boy, who was trying to avoid ogling her with his eyes. ¡¸I want to be together with you¡­¡¹ Her voice was so quiet that he had trouble hearing it. ¡¸Reaina-sama¡­¡¹ After eating that porridge he could feel that his energy was slowly coming back to him, so right now he was fairly sure that it wasn¡¯t a dream or his imagination: the distance between him and the Princess has really shrunk. ¡¸You said that you adore me earlier¡­ If it is truly like that¡­¡¹ Reaina¡¯s face suddenly turned bright red with embarrassment. ¡¸Right here, right now, can you¡­ Can you prove it to, to me¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Eh, EEEHHH!?¡¹ Realizing what Princess Reaina was trying to say, Rou suddenly let out a scream of surprise. He could see it very well in her eyes that she was not joking. He began to wonder yet again if it was a dream, since he was basically asked to have sex with the Princess he always dreamed of. ¡¸No, but¡­¡¹ He couldn¡¯t just embrace her like it was not a big deal. Putting the differences in their social statuses, Reaina was rumored to marry the prince from the neighboring country in the future. It would be a serious problem if it was discovered that the Princess was engaged in an affair with another man before being married. ¡¸Why!? You can embrace Ann or other maids with no problem, but when it comes to me you are all reluctant!?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m telling you, Your Highness, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡¹ This time, the Princess leans over to the boy, who was having a hard time explaining his past actions. ¡¸I, I¡­ you! Uuh¡­ Forcing a woman to say things like that, just how much embarrassed are you going to make me feel!?¡¹ Reaina¡¯s expression becomes desperate, as she herself looks like she¡¯s about to cry. Right now, Rou was probably the only one in the entire kingdom to see that kind of expression on the Princess¡¯ face, aside from her normal high and mighty demeanor. But above all else, he started to feel guilty about making his beloved Princess cry like that. ¡¸R, Reaina-sama¡­¡¹ Seeing her doing something she was not used to doing, Rou couldn¡¯t hold back his overflowing emotions, and hugged the Princess tightly. ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹ Reaina closes her eyes as her face draws closer. *Smooch* They kiss lightly, their lips just barely touching each other. But even though it was just that, her chest began to raise and fall heavily, as their lips connected again, seeking one another. ¡¸Hnn¡­ Rou, more¡­ *kiss*, *smooch*¡­¡¹ (Aagh, damn it¡­¡­ Reania-sama, you¡¯re just too cute!) With time, their kisses became more and more passionate, and they eventually ended up falling onto the bed while hugging one another. ¡¸Kyah¡­¡¹ Reaina and Rou continue to hold each other tightly as the mattress absorbs all of their impact. ¡¸I love you¡­ I have always loved you, Reaina-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m so happy¡­ Rou, hold me tight¡­ Nnh, *chuu*, *kiss*, *kiss*, uuh¡­¡¹ The boy presses his mouth against the Princess¡¯ lips as if his own were being drawn to them. With her ample breasts pressing tightly against his chest, they exchange many kisses as to savor the feeling properly. ¡¸¡­Puhaa¡­ Haah, haah¡­ S, so intense¡­ It¡¯s the first time¡­ I was kissed like that, but it¡¯s not that bad of a feeling¡­¡¹ Being released from Rou¡¯s arms after a series of hot an passionate kisses, the Princess was gasping for breath. ¡¸Eh, s-so that was your first kiss, Your Highness¡­?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, but it seems that you already have some experience in that area, Rou¡­¡¹ Says Reaina to the boy while her cheeks turn even redder than before. And since they have come clean to one another with their feelings, Rou understood that the Princess was feeling jealous. ¡¸But, the kisses I have with you, Reaina-sama, are the best of them all¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­I, in that case, let¡¯s do it some more¡­¡¹ Apparently she seemed glad that he enjoyed their kisses the most. However, since Rou was not satisfied with just that, and he shoves his tongue inside of Reaina¡¯s mouth while seemingly trying to devour her lips with his own. ¡¸*kiss*, *kiss*¡­ Hamuu, nnh, Rou, mmh¡­ *smooch*, *smooch*, *kiss*, uuh¡­¡¹ The Princess wanted to say something, but at the same time Rou put his tongue into her mouth again, preventing her from speaking. The inside of her mouth was hot and soft, wet with saliva. Reaina¡¯s whole body shudders intensely from this sudden deep kiss, but still she accepts it without protesting. And when their tongues intertwine with one another, she felt so good that she thought she was going to melt from too much pleasure. Holding the Princess in his arms and kissing with her made the thing attached to Rou¡¯s crotch big and hard. And even though it was still inside of his pants, it managed to rub against Reaina¡¯s thighs, which send a wave of pleasure through her waist. ¡¸Reaina-sama, can I touch your breasts¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Afuh, unnh¡­ Breasts? Yes, that¡¯s fine with me¡­ Do as you like with them.¡¹ As soon as he got the Princess¡¯ permission, he immediately started to grope her breasts through the see-through nightgown. Feeling her up with all of his ten fingers, Rou was surprised just how soft, elastic and springy they were. ¡¸Kyaauh¡­ If you grope them so hard¡­ It hurts just a little bit¡­¡¹ In reaction to having his fingers sink into her breasts, Reaina lets out a lovely scream the likes of which Rou never heard before. Her cute and lovely reactions only served to encourage and invite the boy¡¯s little friend to her. Chapter 4: Dere Princess Part 5 Chapter 4: Dere Princess Part 5 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes ¡¸Amazing, Reaina-sama, your boobs feels absolutely great¡­¡­¡¹ Rou lifts Reaina¡¯s breasts from below, the breasts that were so huge that they wouldn¡¯t fit into his palms. In reaction, her breasts almost spilled out from her nightgown. Every time he dug his fingers into them, they shook and tremble like pudding, changing their shape. ¡¸¡­¡­ Nnh, you keep on saying all of those things¡­¡­ Haahn, nnh, haah, haahn¡­¡­¡¹ They change their position, and Rou¡¯s lips and tongue trace downwards, caressing Reaina¡¯s neck and collarbone. Her skin was flushed red, and with his caressing Reaina¡¯s breath was becoming ragged and heavy. Unable to suppress his feelings and sexual desires, Rou was beginning to feel bored with just playing with the Princess¡¯s breasts. The Princess as well, at first she looked to be embarrassed, but now her expression was becoming more and more mellow and sweet. ¡¸*Suck*, *suck*¡­¡­ Can I take off your bra, Your Highness¡­¡­?¡¹ As he continued to kiss her neck and collarbone, Rou was listening for an answer. Then, she just nods while turning her head away, looking embarrassed again. Such appearance was making Rou feel more and more excited. ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C *bounce*. Rou released her neck and worked on the straps on her shoulders, releasing her chest from her clothing. Then he put his hands on the cups covering her breasts and pulled it down, freeing her breasts from their confinement and exposing them into full view. (Oooohhhh! This, this is¡­¡­) Being caught up in the Princess¡¯s boobs, Rou was at a loss for words. Since Reaina was now laying on her back, her breasts seemed to be even larger than they usually were, but even in this situation they didn¡¯t lose any of their appeal. They swayed with each of her breaths, maintaining their captivatingly round shape. Her nipples were small and had a faint pink color. Her small nipples combined with her breasts made the most perfect of combinations. ¡¸Umm¡­¡­ Reaina-sama, do you feel good?¡¹ He gathered his courage and asked her, to which her face became red, and the look in her eyes was mostly captivating. ¡¸It, it¡¯s not like it feels good for me or anything like that¡­¡­¡¹ Since Reaina was a very prideful person, she couldn¡¯t stand the embarrassment of saying another word, and so she shut her mouth and spoke not a single more word. However, every time he played with her boobs, her waist would shake and he would know that she was enjoying this greatly. (Oh, Reaina-sama, you are so obstinate of a person¡­¡­) The Princess¡¯s face at this moment was cute beyond belief. Rou was overjoyed that he was able to make the Princess feel good, and so he brought out his tongue and aimed at the Princess¡¯s nipples, focusing their attention solely on them while licking them and sucking on them. While attending to Reaina¡¯s other breast with his hand, he could hear her letting out hot moans and voices full of passion. ¡¸Kyafuh, nnh¡­¡­N, no, stop¡­¡­ Hafuh, nhh, mmh¡­¡­ If, if you continue to lick me t,there like that¡­¡­ Aaanh, no, stop, stop¡­¡­!¡¹ Right in the middle of her milky-white breast, her nipples began to swell visibly. Theirr tips were now completely erect, while the aureole became wider. ¡¸By there, you mean where exactly¡­¡­?¡¹ Normally, the kind-hearted boy would never dare to say such thing to a woman. However, while looking at the Princess right now, some really strange kind of emotions began to awaken inside of him, as those shame-inducing words left his mouth. ¡¸T, this is¡­¡­ Ah, aaah¡­¡­ I can¡¯t say something like that¡­¡­¡¹ The Princess was so embarrassed right now that even the tips of her ears were beet-red. Her skin, white and flawless, right now was stained with slightly sour aroma of sweat. ¡¸Are you perhaps feeling ashamed?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, of course I am! Any girl would feel ashamed it you told her something like that¡­¡­¡¹ Rou only wanted to tease the Princess just a little bit, but instead, she lashed out at him like she used to not so long ago. ¡¸I apologize¡­¡­ Maybe I was a little bit too upset.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, now you made me remember it and it feels even more embarrassing¡­¡­ Nnh!¡¹ The Princess was about to star complaining again, but this time Rou kissed her to forcibly shut her up. Then he inserted his tongue into her mouth, and Reaina¡¯s eyes becomes clouded with sweet desire. While she was still like that, Rou slipped his hand down her stomach while never stopping playing with her breasts. ¡¸Nmuh¡­¡­ That, that place¡­¡­¡¹ His fingers creep their way all the way from Reaina¡¯s chest through her abdomen to her crotch. When he reaches out towards her panties, the Princess¡¯s back jerk intensely. *Drip* ¨C¨C. Looks like the boy wasn¡¯t the only one who was getting excited from their kisses and foreplay. She was so wet that it was clearly visible even through her panties. In fact, she was so wet with her love nectar that her panties were sticking to her skin, making her crotch area clearly outlined. ¡¸You¡¯re so wet down there¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, you¡¯re wrong¡­¡­You see, that place is¡­¡­ Kyah, nnh¡­¡­¡¹ He tried to stick his finger down the Princess¡¯s secret place. It was hot, it was soft, and it was overflowing with sticky love juices.As he moved his finger back and forth, the obscenely wet noises overlap with Reaina¡¯s hot moans. ¡¸I¡¯m so glad that you enjoy it as well, Reaina-sama¡­¡­¡¹ Next, his tongue follows the path his fingers took. ¡¸Ah, aaahhh¡­¡­ Your face, it¡¯s so close¡­¡­ No, stop it, please!¡¹ Figuring out what the boy¡¯s next move is going to be, Reaina tries to close her legs to stop him, but she was too late. He already took hold of her and prevented her from opposing his actions. Right now, his face was locked in place by Reaina¡¯s thighs, right in front of her most special place. He could also smell a sweet mixture of her sweat and love juices combined together. ¡¸I¡¯ll make you feel even better¡­¡­¡¹ He bit his fingers into the cloth covering the Princess¡¯s crotch, focusing his movements on that one bulging part that was sticking out. The feeling of her crotch was soft, but entirely different from the feeling of her breasts. ¡¸W, why do I feel like I¡¯m the one who¡¯s handicapped here¡­¡­Haah, aahn¡­¡­¡¹ He traced his fingers all across her nether regions, spreading her love juices, causing her panties to get even wetter and making her thighs contract against his head more strongly. ¡¸Hiyaaaaaahhh! If you do it that strong, ah, naah¡­¡­ It¡¯s too intense¡­¡­¡¹ Right now, Reaina was nothing like her usual high and mighty self, instead looking just like your ordinary girl who was succumbing to carnal pleasure. She lets out a high-pitched scream, and then her limbs lose all strength and she falls onto the bed again. ¡¸Reaina-sama¡­¡­ You are way too cute¡­¡­¡¹ He knew that those words were highly profane, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from saying them. ¡¸P, please don¡¯t look at me while saying something like that¡­¡­Kyaauh! Hii, hyuuh, if you keep on rubbing me this much, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll¡­¡­¡¹ To counter the raising pleasure, the Princess tried to raise her upper body. However, she was feeling it so much that she no longer was able to resist, only being allowed to squirm on the sheets in ecstasy. Her golden hair stick to her sweaty forehead and cheeks, and the current look on her face was truly unbecoming of a prom and proper Princess she was on the everyday basis. ¡¸G, geez¡­¡­ E, enough of your fingers, so hurry it up and, umm¡­¡­¡¹ The Princess was now overcome with curiosity, and hearing her desperate plead, Rou¡¯s senses suddenly returned to him. His partner right n ow was the Princess of this whole country, one that he could never hope to even touch. So if he was to take her virginity right here and right now, this action would surely have some consequences that would come to hunt both of them. ¡¸Umm¡­¡­ Are you really sure about that, Your Highness?¡¹ His penis was rock hard inside of his pants right now, restless to be connected with his beloved Princess. Still, he couldn¡¯t help it but to ask her that. ¡¸I told you I¡¯m fine with that, didn¡¯t I!? M, must I really say that I can¡¯t hold myself back anymore¡­¡­¡¹ The Princess goes even as far as to say something like that. Rou was still anxious about this and had his share of worries, but the moment he saw his beloved Princess¡¯s face, all of those worries were blown away in an instant. ¡¸I¡¯m going to put it in, then¡­¡­¡¹ He then proceeded to take off his clothes and when his dick got out in the open, he positioned it right above Reaina¡¯s crotch. The moment she saw his meat stick pointing towards the ceiling, Reaina was short for breath for a moment. However, thanks to her strong spasms just a moment ago, she was unable to get herself up and do anything, forced to only watch Rou¡¯s thing while moving her limbs around on the bed. When he placed his hands on her panties, she lifted her waist without saying anything. He began to pull them down, all the while concerned with Reaina¡¯s well-being. (So this is Reaina-sama¡¯s¡­¡­ Pussy¡­¡­) Like that, Reaina¡¯s panties travel all the way down her legs, and then are cast aside. The Princess¡¯s pubic hair were of the same color as her hair, and her nether lips were gaping slightly, as if waiting for something. The sight of her pussy was elegant and beautiful, just like you would think of an innocent maiden, but at the same time possessed the allure of a mature woman. ¡¸Aaahhh¡­¡­ Ah, auh, uuuhhh¡­¡­¡¹ When Rou pressed himself against Reaina¡¯s entrance and their tips touched one another, the Princess let out a small but cute moan. ¡¸R, Reaina-sama¡­¡­? Kuh, the tightness is incredible¡­¡­¡¹ He pushes the tip of his penis slowly inside of the virgin Princess, spreading her open and sending shivers of pleasure up her spine. However, after merely a few centimeters the boy¡¯s meat rod was forced to stop, for the tightness and narrowness were simply too much for him to bear. ¡¸Ahyiii, hahii¡­¡­ Inside, it¡¯s coming inside of me!¡¹ Just having the tip of his penis inserted into her made the Princess feel this much pleasure. Her cavity was wet with her love juices, and it was contracting strongly against his glans, as if trying to push the invading object back. (I, I¡¯m finally having sex with Reaina-sama¡­¡­!) Rou¡¯s face at the moment was that of an utter happiness and delight, but on the contrary, the Princess looked to be in much pain. She was doing her best to try and hide her voice, but the sight of the tears in the corners of her eyes was just miserable. *Rip*, *rip*, *tear* ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C ¡¸Higuh! It, it hurts¡­¡­!¡¹ Moving steadly forward, Rou¡¯s penis finally managed to pierce through the Princess¡¯s hymen, and was now pushing its way all the way to her cervix. The Princess looked as though she was about to collapse from pain. ¡¸A, are you alright¡­¡­!?¡¹ Asked the boy, but the Princess only threw her arms around his neck and pulled him closer to herself. ¡¸I¡¯m alright, thank you¡­¡­ So, please continue¡­¡­¡¹ Said the Princess, while her face was so close to him that he could practically feel her breath on his face. The boy knew that she was only pretending to be alright. However, once he already tasted her, he was no longer able to hold himself back even if he tried to. Chapter 4: Dere Princess Part 6 Chapter 4: Dere Princess Part 6 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes ¡¸Then, well then¡­ I¡¯ll start to move slowly¡­¡¹ He began to move his hips, and as he did, he could feel his rod rubbing against the Princess¡¯ flesh folds, and the same feeling of incredible tightness assaulted his whole dick. After several motions like that, Reaina started to leak hot moans while her body shivered and trembled. ¡¸Haah¡­ Ahiii, ah, so hot¡­ So hot¡­¡¹ Her vagina was really narrow, but thanks to all of the lubrication from her love nectar, Rou was able to move in and out rather smoothly as the time went on. Since they were still hugging, only his waist moved, stirring Reaina¡¯s virgin flesh. ¡¸Fuuh, nnh¡­ Ahaah, ufuuuhhh¡­¡¹ As he continues to move, there was also a slight change in the Princess¡¯ voice. She close her eyes as she accepted Rou¡¯s cock, as her moans became filled with more pleasure and less pain. ¡¸Reaina-sama¡¯s insides¡­ They feel so good¡­ Uuh¡­¡¹ However, he couldn¡¯t afford to wait for the Princess¡¯ response to his words. Since the gentle pleasure begun to build inside of him, his movements started to become more and more intense, as he wanted to penetrate her as much as he possibly could. Realizing that he was probably the only man in the world who would see Reaina writhe in both pain and pleasure like that, it filled the boy with a strange sense of superiority, and his excitement began to surge rapidly. ¡¸Hyauh! Ah, haah¡­ W, what is this, it feels as though my stomach is about to burst!¡¹ Drunk on the fact that he was able to pleasure a woman he loved, Rou¡¯s movements increased in speed, while his penis was becoming harder and harder. Their crotches collide with one another, and the wet sounds of their intercourse fill the room. ¡¸R, Rou¡­ Ahaah, hahii¡­ Nnh, haah¡­!¡¹ The Princess lets out a scream, having her pussy repeatedly pounded and her cervix kissed by the tip of Rou¡¯s dick. She was breathing hard, with her hair scattered all over the bed. ¡¸Reaina-sama, do you feel good?¡¹ While enjoying the warmth of her insides, Rou was still playing with the Princess¡¯ nipples, groping her huge breasts with full force. The feeling of tightness and softness against his chest was extremely comfortable. ¡¸T, this is¡­ Nnh, it¡¯s not like¡­ Not like I feel¡­ Hiyaahiii!¡¹ Hot love juices continue to overflow from the place where the two of them were connected, making their crotches all wet and sticky. As they continue to rub against each other, the Princess¡¯ moan become even sweeter than before. Still, having enjoyed the Princess¡¯ flesh folds to the max, Rou could feel that he was soon to approach the limit of his endurance. However, that did not stop him to continue with his rough pistoning. ¡¸If it doesn¡¯t feel good for you, maybe you would like us to stop?¡¹ Rou blurts another mean thing, tempted to do so by his raising desires. ¡¸Hyaah¡­ Haah, aaahhhn! ¡­ I, I didn¡¯t say¡­ didn¡¯t say no such thing¡­!¡¹ Reaina¡¯s face flushes red as her voice changes into a sweet moan. She shakes her neck with her eyes pointing towards the ceiling. As he would never expect her to react like that, Rou¡¯s excitement was slowly beginning to reach its peak. ¡¸Ugh, so¡­ It feels good, right?¡¹ ¡¸W, w¡­ Haah, nnh¡­ Why do you keep saying that¡­!¡¹ The Princess looks tormented hearing Rou¡¯s words. However, hearing her say that makes Rou¡¯s eyes sparkle, for he anticipated this exact reaction. ¡¸It, it feels good, right!? Look, this feels good too, right!?¡¹ Reaina was feeling it as well. She knew that she was coming closer and closer to climaxing. (Aah, this is the best!) He sped up the movement of his hips, and Reaina¡¯s voice also rose in accordance. ¡¸Aah, ahhn, kyahyiii¡­ Good, it feels so good! I can feel it, Rou¡¯s thing¡­ in my stomach, hyiinh, hauuh!¡¹ Just repeatedly pounding the Princess¡¯ cavity was no longer enough to satisfy him. So, he drew his face closer to hers, and pressed his lips against her half-opened mouth. Then, he stuck his tongue inside of her mouth, and intertwined their tongues while not stopping to move his waist, not even for a moment. ¡¸*kiss*, *smooch*¡­ R, Rou, uuuh, moree, kiss me¡­ Kiss me some more¡­ M, mufuh¡­¡­ *smooch*, *slurp*¡­¡¹ Reaina also moves her tongue in response to the boy¡¯s advances. They kiss deeply, and as their saliva combines, Rou remembers just why he was in love with her so much. ¡¸I, I think I¡¯m going to cum soon!¡¹ The boy enters his last spurt, and raised the Princess legs upwards and spreads them apart, affirming a steady position for himself. By doing that, he was able to reach even deeper inside of the Princess, making the sensation even more pleasurable for him. ¡¸No, stop that¡­ I¡¯m, I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m losing my mind from the pleasure!¡¹ Every time their bodies slam into one another, a dry sound can be heard in the room, and her breasts shake in sway in accordance with the motions of his pistoning. The Princess looked at the boy with longing in her eyes, her whole body beginning to shake violently. (I knew it, I just can¡¯t hold myself back anymore!) The Princess¡¯ expression now completely melts from pleasure, just as the boy was approaching his limits. He felt as though if he was to continue just like that, his mind would truly give up. As the hot stuff begun to accumulate deep inside of his crotch, his hips began to shake. Just as he approached his peak, he sped up his movements to the maximum. ¡¸Reaina-sama, I¡¯m sorry¡­ You feel just way too good, aaaaaahhhhhh!!¡¹ ¡¸No, don¡¯t , eh, stop being so rough! I¡¯m too sensitive right now, hyiii, hyiiiaaahhh!!¡¹ In response, he strengthens his grip on her legs and thrusts his waist into her with even more power than before. Reaina¡¯s limbs shiver, and she screamed in sync with the boy knight¡¯s thrusting. ¡¸Hyaaaaaauuuuuugggggghhhhhh!! I, this feels way too good, eh¡­ Something, something is happening, I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going craaaaaaaaaazy~~~!!¡¹ Reaina shouts, grabbing Rou¡¯s arms and pulling him closer to herself, while her whole body begins to convulse. At the same time, the walls of her vagina begun to contract and clasping around Rou¡¯s thing. While she was approaching her limits herself, she no longer had any strength left to oppose the incoming pleasure. Her vagina tightens around Rou¡¯s dick, inviting the pleasure. ¡¸Coming, it¡¯s coming out! I¡¯m going to let it all out!!¡¹ The mass of Rou¡¯s hot desire begins its journey outside of his penis all at once. He was desperately trying to fight it, but it was the moment he had to give up. ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* *SPLUUUUUURT~~~!!!* Rou¡¯s ejaculation get outside of his dick, hitting Reaina¡¯s cervix all at once with a full force. ¡¸Kyahiii! It¡¯s coming out! All of the hot stuff is coming out! It reaches all the way to my womb~!!¡¹ The jelly-like semen quickly fills Reaina¡¯s insides and overflows outside of her vagina. (Aaah, it feels so good that I just can¡¯t stop!) Reaina¡¯s vaginal walls contract around Rou¡¯s cock, as if trying to wring it out of semen completely. And every time another portion of semen is being shot inside of her, a wave of pleasure is sent throughout her body. ¡¸Haaah¡­ So hot¡­ Inside of me¡­ Haah, nhaaah¡­¡¹ Her breathing ragged and hot, her golden locks are scattered all over the bed, all sweaty. ¡¸You, you let out so much of it¡­ Hafuh¡­¡¹ After his ejaculation is finally over, Rou collapses on top of the Princess, his body completely devoid of strength. Reaina let out a hot sigh, gently hugging the boy and smiling with a lovely expression on her face. (I had sex with Reaina-sama¡­) Although their bodies were soaked in the mixture of their own sweat and body fluids, right now both of them could not be bothered by such trivial matters. His chest was filled with pleasant warmth and he could listen to the Princess¡¯ heartbeat. Even though there was a tension between them for the past few days, right now, being embraced by her like that, Rou felt truly secured and at ease. Rou and Reaina hold each other¡¯s hands, and as their breathing synchronized, they could feel happiness feeling them up completely. ¡¸I¡¯m, I¡¯m terribly sorry! Reaina-sama, please forgive me!¡¹ Suddenly coming back to his senses, Rou jumped out of bed and bowed down. Not only did he robbed the Princess of her precious virginity, but he also did it in a rather rough way. ¡¸What are you apologizing for¡­?¡¹ A trace of blood drips down her thigh, and scoops of semen fall out of her vagina, pink in color from being mixed with her blood. ¡¸But, I was so terribly rude to you, Reaina-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸I told you to do it, and I repeat it, you don¡¯t have to worry about that!¡¹ While Rou was still apologizing, the Princess grabbed his arm and pulled him back to bed. ¡¸More importantly, you certainly said some really nasty things to me.¡¹ He was forced to lie in bed with the Princess, as she hugged him tightly to her chest. Then she stared him right in the eyes. ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s because you were so cute, Reaina-sama, that I just¡­ I¡¯m terribly sorry for that!¡¹ ¡¸I keep telling you, you don¡¯t have to apologize for that! Also, you can just call me Reaina when we are alone together¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eh, why, why do you say something like that so suddenly¡­ There¡¯s no way I can do something so rude¡­¡¹ The boy was confused with that sudden idea. However, the Princess¡¯ cheeks turned red as she rubbed her thighs together in an awkward fashion. ¡¸You are my knight, so that kind of thing is only natural, don¡¯t you think¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? But, I was your knight from the very beginning, Reaina-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean! Geez, what am I supposed to do with you¡­?¡¹ Seeing how Rou failed to understand the meaning behind her words, the Princess pouted her cheeks in discontent. Once again, Reaina was amazed just how thick-headed that boy could be. ¡¸Fuh, since you are still injured, you should go back to bed for now¡­!¡¹ Having said that, Reaina handed Rou a pillow while she turned her back on him and placed her own head on the pillows. (She went to sleep, that Reaina-sama¡­) And just like that, while gazing at the silhouette of the sleeping Princess, Rou also went to sleep. Chapter 5: My Beloved Princess Part 1 Chapter 5: My Beloved Princess Part 1 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes ¡¸Haah¡­ Reaina-sama¡­¡¹ Having served the Princess for a long time, the woman got used to fulfilling even the most selfish and unreasonable requests of hers with a smile and a gentle expression on her face. ¡¸Oh, Diana. Is there something wrong?¡¹ The Princess cocks her head slightly, seemingly not all that interested in what her maid had to say. ¡¸Rou-sama¡­ Could you explain to me what is the meaning of this¡­?¡¹ ¡¸U, umm¡­ You see¡­¡¹ The bright-looking Head Maid continues to shift her gaze from Rou to her Lord, demanding some sort of explanation. However, even Rou was unable to come clean and explain what was going on to her. ¡¸Haah¡­ Goodness gracious¡­¡¹ In response, the maid on places her hand on her cheek and lets out a deep sigh, looking as though she suddenly got a huge headache. Since that day when he protected the Princess with his life and as a result they became one afterwards, Rou¡¯s life at the castle changed completely. ¡¸Here, Rou. ¡®Aaahm¡¯.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, yes, ¡®Aaahm¡¯.¡¹ Reaina smiles, and then puts a neatly cut piece of steak into his mouth. (Uh, not that I¡¯m not happy, but¡­ Ugh, Diana-san surely glares daggers at me right now¡­¡­) Right now he was having a meal together with Reaina, which became a sort of daily occurrence at this point. As Rou chewed on the piece of meat, he was feeling embarrassed but strangely happy at the same time. ¡¸Fufu¡­ From the way you¡¯re eating it must be really delicious. Say, Rou? After that, let¡¯s go for a walk, and then we can take a bath together.¡¹ What¡¯s more, the Princess was always demanding Rou to take their baths together. Recently, not only she would wash his back with a towel, but she was getting more and more proficient at using her own breasts as sponges to clean him. She would even sometimes demand him to have sex with her inside the bath, as a result of which his libido would always surge to the sky. Exiting the dining room, the Princess would always stick close to Rou, interlocking their arms together, holding hands and resting her head upon his shoulder. ¡¸Reaina-sama¡­ I do realize that you love Rou-sama dearly, but don¡¯t you think that this is just overdoing it¡­?¡¹ Says Diana while letting out another sigh, watching over the hopeless pair that was all over one another while completely disregarding their surroundings. ¡¸Wh, it¡¯s not that I love him dearly or anything like that¡­! It¡¯s just, you know¡­ It would be really troublesome and too noisy if Rou was to be attacked by the bad guys yet again. That¡¯s right! That¡¯s it!¡¹ ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t really mind¡­¡¹ Thanks to the Princess¡¯ continued efforts and care, Rou¡¯s injuries were all but gone in no time, and his overall condition got a whole lot better. But still, Reaina was rather reluctant to leave Rou¡¯s side for a prolonged period of time. As a result, the distance between them was growing shorter and shorter by the day. Currently, there would be lie in placing a label of ¡®Lovey-dovey couple¡¯ above their heads, looking at them chatting idly like that. ¡¸Goodness¡­ That Reaina-sama¡­¡¹ There was little to no worry about her being attacked inside of the castle, since after the attempt at kidnapping her, the whole castle staff was thoroughly checked and all of the spies were weeded out as a result. In the end, it was as clear as a day that the Princess was simply looking for an excuse to be with her beloved knight. ¡¸Hm, what¡¯s that? You hate walking with me while holding hands this badly?¡¹ Reaina¡¯s expression turns into that of a frown, and her eyes look as sharp as daggers. When she says it in that way, there was no way for the boy to argue with her. ¡¸N, no, that¡¯s not it. Quite the opposite, actually¡­¡¹ ¡¸Then there is no problem.¡¹ Reaina clings to Rou again, her smile yet again on her lips. Since she was this clingy to Rou, other women didn¡¯t have the slightest opportunity to even try and approach him. ¡¸Oh dear¡­ This is slightly troublesome, indeed¡­¡¹ Karen and Mirianne seemed to be particularly bothered by the current state of events. Diana was bothered by this as well, but since their rival right now was the Princess, there was nothing they could do about it. ¡¸Now then, let us go, Rou.¡¹ Being addicted to Rou at this point, the Princess resumed her walk with a good mood. ¡¸Ahyii¡­ I¡¯m cumming, my pussy is cumming¡­!!! Kyafu, uuuuuuhhhhhh!!!¡¹ The loud roar resonates from the courtyard of the royal palace. There, in the corner of the yard, Rou and Princess stood under the tree, the Princess turned back to Rou, and he penetrating her violently. ¡¸Uuuh, wait¡­ R, Reaina-sama¡­ Your voice is too loud¡­¡¹ Says the boy, trying to reason with the Princess, but his waist just wouldn¡¯t stop moving. His meat stick just kept on grinding against the Princess¡¯ pussy, which was still a virgin pussy not so long ago, while the Princess kept on sticking her alluring butt towards him, forcing his dick to penetrate her even deeper. ¡¸Nhaaah¡­ Iiiinnnhhh, cumming, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming so much!!¡¹ ¡¸Uh, aah! Me too¡­ It¡¯s no use, I¡¯m cumming as well!¡¹ Just before he reached his limit, Rou took a firmer hold of the Princess, hugging her closer to himself and grabbing her breasts which fell from the cups of her dress. They were swaying like wild beasts with each and every of his thrusts. ¡¸Aaahhh! Aaahhh! I¡¯m cuuummmiiinng!!¡¹ ¡¸Hyah, inside, it¡¯s coming inside of me¡­ So much of hot stuff is coming inside of meeeeee¡­ Hiiiyyyaaaaaahhh!!¡¹ Rou shakes his hips a few more times, and then all of his accumulated desire is released inside of the Princess¡¯ pussy. (Aaah¡­ It feels so good¡­) Both the boy knight and the Princess lose themselves in the warmth of their respected climaxes, without the slightest bit of care if they are going to be seen by anyone else in the garden. ¡¸Geez, Rou¡­ If you keep on pleasuring me like that, I¡¯m going to fall for you even harder¡­ What a troublesome little knight you are¡­¡¹ Says the Princess with delighted expression on her face. ¡¸T, this is¡­ Because of your breasts, Reaina-sama, and¡­¡¹ ¡¸I told you: it¡¯s R-E-A-I-N-A for you! And what¡¯s that, you say it¡¯s my fault?¡¹ ¡¸Ugh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡¹ They were just walking around, but because the Princess kept on rubbing her chest against him so much, he just couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Also, he couldn¡¯t care less if anyone saw them right now. ¡¸¡­ Goodness gracious, Rou¡­ At the very least give me a kiss when we climax¡­¡¹ When the boy tried to withdraw from her insides, Reaina turned her head and asked him for a kiss. She was so cute right now that he just couldn¡¯t help it but to bring his face closer and do as he was asked. ¡¸Aaaahhh~~~! It¡¯s Onee-sama and Rou-san~~!!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ And here I thought I heard some strange voices¡­¡¹ The two of them, all drenched in sweat, suddenly heard two voices coming from behind them. When they turned around, both Karen and Mirianne were there, covering their mouths with their hands and looking shocked. ¡¸Kyah!¡¹ ¡¸Geh¡­! Ann-sama¡­ And Karen¡­¡¹ The boy knight quickly pulled up his pants. The Princess tried to get her dress back in order, but the mixture of her own love juices and Rou¡¯s semen began to overflow from her cavity and dripping down her thighs and legs. ¡¸Is everything alright, Reaina-sama¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Aah, nhh¡­ Y, yes, I¡¯m alright! M-More importantly, some hobby you guys have! Peeking at others! That¡¯s a really bad habit to have, you know?¡¹ Being seen having sex by her younger sister and her maid, Reaina tries to regain her composure and dignity, as she sticks her chest out. ¡¸Peeking, she says¡­ Onee-sama, it is you guys fault for having sex in such an exposed place like this.¡¹ Listening to that, Reaina finally manages to fix her dress at the chest area, then her face turns bright red. ¡¸This is only because Rou was practically begging me to let him have sex with me, so being a good Princess, there was no way I could simply deny him this request!¡¹ ¡¸Eeh, that¡¯s not really¡­¡¹ Having all of the blame for this situation shifted upon him, Rou desperately tries to deny it, but the look in the Princess¡¯ eyes made him stop at once. There was nothing he could do about that, and him staying all silent was treated as admitting to the crime he has committed. ¡¸Is that really true, Rou-san!?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, Rou! Doing something like this in a place like that¡­ What the hell were you thinking!?¡¹ For the girls who were all over Rou not so long ago, they surely were mad at him for having sex with Reaina just like that. ¡¸Wait a moment, you said that her name is Karen, right? I would like you to stop being so overly familiar with my Rou!¡¹ Reaina broke into the space between Rou and Mirianne and Karen, who were getting ever so closer to the boy. Then, she looked at them with eyes filled with noble confidence, as if to intimidate them. ¡¸I, I have known Rou ever since we were children! I was always calling him like that!¡¹ Since the relation between Karen and Reaina was that of a master and servant, Karen was forced to watch her words as she described the relationship she used to have with the boy. However, she was still looking the Princess dead in the eye, adamant on holding her own ground. ¡¸It¡¯s stupid and not fair that you try to hog Rou-san all to yourself, Onee-sama!¡¹ Mirianne, however, was free to express herself as she saw fit in front of Reaina, since their status was about the same. She also spoke on the behalf of all the other maids. ¡¸What are you talking about, hogging him to myself? To begin with, from the very beginning Rou was my knight, so there is no problem!¡¹ Next, the little Princess walks to the boy knight and takes his arm, raising the matter that in the beginning Reaina was adamant on not accepting Rou as her knight. ¡¸Onee-sama, weren¡¯t you supposed to hate Rou-san!?¡¹ ¡¸B, but still, Rou admitted that he loves me! So maybe you should think about Rou¡¯s feeling and respect them¡­¡¹ The Princess tried to attack the two like that, but since both of the girls were in a physical relationship with Rou before, that was not a very effective strategy. So instead, they began to criticize the Princess and her own selfishness, as well as her bipolar nature in general. ¡¸I, I never said that I hate him! Besides, Rou even risked his own life to protect me from harm!¡¹ Isn¡¯t that right? She turns towards the boy and looks at him like that, looking for his confirmation. ¡¸Eh¡­ Umm, ahahaha¡­¡¹ Suddenly being dragged in the middle of the conflict, Rou had little to no choice but to give a somewhat lackluster reply while smiling wryly. ¡¸Haa¡­ Rou-san truly is amazing¡­ I wish that he would become my knight instead¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­R, Rou, don¡¯t you care about me anymore!?¡¹ ¡¸I, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about you! It¡¯s just that¡­ that¡­.¡¹ Honestly speaking, as of now Rou was addicted to having sex with Reaina, and because of that, he was feeling truly sorry for the other girls. ¡¸Ohohohoho~! A woman¡¯s jealousy is truly a terrifying thing! Now, Rou, let us go once more!¡¹ The Princess was well aware of this fact, and had no trouble in using that fact against the other two. When they were getting away, she started laughing, while her ego was getting bigger and bigger, drunk on this sudden victory. (I¡¯m sorry¡­) In the end, the boy knight left the garden together with his Princess. She hugged the boy tightly, while also looking back at her sister and her maid, sending them a smile full of confidence. Chapter 5: My Beloved Princess Part 2 Chapter 5: My Beloved Princess Part 2 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes ¡¸Rou¡­ Nnh, *kiss*, *kiss*¡­¡¹ Today, the Princess was spoiling her knight rotten as well. Until a few weeks ago, he was allowed to enter only eight rooms in this portion of the castle, but right now they were going at it in one of the twenty rooms. ¡¸Your dress is going to get wrinkled¡­¡¹ ¡¸Who cares about that? Now, please hold me even tighter!¡¹ The near-death experience she had at that time made the Princess turn a new leaf, going from the high and mighty Princess into a normal girl who was madly in love. ¡¸Mmm, what are you thinking about?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Eh? No, nothing in particular¡­¡¹ Rou answered while stroking the Princess¡¯ golden hair, while she rubbed her face against his chest. Her eyes narrowing into slits, she pursuit the matter further. ¡¸Don¡¯t think you can fool me that easily¡­ Just now, you were thinking about someone else, didn¡¯t you?¡¹ Rou¡¯s expression change slightly upon hearing this, and Reaina didn¡¯t fail to notice that fact. So before she could ask anything more, he decided to distract her with a kiss. And it worked, at least kind of worked. For the Princess calmed down, but there were still traces of jealousy in her eyes. And then ¡ª ¡¸Spill it right now! Depending on what you say, I might not get angry. But if you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m going to get really angry right now.¡¹ Rou was surprised that Reaina could see through him so easily. Was it woman¡¯s intuition? Or maybe he was just like an open book for her to read? ¡¸Umm¡­ About that situation with Ann-sama and Karen earlier¡­¡¹ Sensing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid this talk, Rou began to talk, but as soon as the names of those two came up, the Princess became livid with anger, scaring the living crap out of him. ¡¸I knew it, it is true, then¡­ Rou, you like them better than you like me, is that correct!?¡¹ ¡¸N, no, you see¡­ Everyone in here were so nice to me, so it just hurts me to suddenly ignore them just like that¡­¡¹ The fact that he loved Reaina was undeniable. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that he was able to forget about Diana-san, who helped him graduate from his virginity; Karen, his first love; and Mirianne, who let him experience his first anal sex. Since confessing his feeling to the Princess he didn¡¯t have sex with them not even once, and now he was feeling all guilty that they were thinking he was avoiding them. ¡¸I want you to look at me and no one else¡­¡¹ Suddenly, the door to the bedroom slam open, and the Princess¡¯ face becomes unnaturally uptight. ¡¸I knew it, Rou-san is such a kind-hearted person!¡¹ The one who barged in to intrude on their moment of intimacy was none other than Mirianne herself. But she wasn¡¯t alone. Behind her were standing Karen and Diana. ¡¸Eeh, Ann-sama¡­!? And Karen and Diana-san¡­ What are you¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah, you lot! This is a private bedroom!¡¹ Screamed the Princess, once more having someone interrupt them in the middle of their passionate intercourse. However, Mirianne didn¡¯t seem to care much about her elder sister¡¯s screams, instead jumping onto the bed. The other two women followed her lead. ¡¸Ehe, I knew that you could never hate me, Rou-san!¡¹ Mirianne smiled happily, and then she threw her arms around Rou¡¯s neck and brought her face close enough to his so that he could kiss her. That angel-like smile of hers wrapped his heart in a strange feeling of warmth and relaxation. ¡¸What the hell are you doing, Ann!? Get off Rou right this instant!!¡¹ Yelled Reaina while trying to fix her clothes in a hurry, while the other women began to get ever so closer to them. ¡¸Geez¡­ I really thought that you might have hated me or that you were just playing around, you know? ¡­ *kiss*¡¹ ¡¸K, Karen¡­!? Uguh¡­!?¡¹ As if they were passing a toy around, this time it was Karen who threw her arms around Rou¡¯s neck and tried to kiss him. ¡¸Why you little¡­! What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing to my Rou~~~~!!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, Karen, that¡¯s not fair! Rou-san, please kiss me some more, too!¡¹ ¡¸Didn¡¯t you hear me!? Get your filthy hands off Rou right this instant!!¡¹ While the other girls were passing Rou between themselves, hugging him and kissing him, Reaina was becoming more and more livid with anger. With each of her yell, her face was becoming deeper shade of red. ¡¸Reaina-sama, as you can see, we all love Rou-sama very much. Also, we are going to do everything in our power to support your relationship from now on.¡¹ Diana explained in a warm tone while getting closer to Rou as well. Finally, she was in front of him. She leaned closer to kiss him. ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare lie to me! Ah, not you too, Diana!!¡¹ Finally being surrounded by four beautiful women, Rou was unable to move. Moreover, his heart begins to beat rapidly as he breathed in the sweet scent of their hair and their perfume. In a natural response to having four sets of soft breasts rubbing against him from all directions, his penis rose up and became as stiff as a rock. ¡¸Why, this is not a joke, not in the slightest. It is precisely because of that that we thought we might keep you company throughout the night.¡¹ ¡¸W, we don¡¯t need your company, thank you very much¡­!!¡¹ ¡¸Well then, Reaina-sama, please tell me: have you ever pleasured Rou-sama using your mouth?¡¹ ¡¸¡­!? T, this is¡­¡¹ The Princess is taken aback by this sudden suggestion. They certainly had sex many times, but she never done this for him before. ¡¸Just so you know, I did this for him.¡¹ ¡¸Ann did so, too!¡¹ ¡¸Wha¡­ Uugh, that¡¯s right¡­¡¹ Both Mirianne and Karen proclaim that with pride, sticking out their chests. Hearing that, Reaina was overcome with a sudden feeling of defeat. ¡¸There¡¯s no need to feel angry, Reaina-sama. Don¡¯t you want Rou-sama to feel even better than ever before? We all came here tonight so that we can help you with that.¡¹ ¡¸¡­T, this is¡­ I, I understand¡­¡¹ Being caught up in Diana¡¯s persuasive words, the Princess finally casts side her pride and agrees. ¡¸Hooray! Just you wait, Rou-san! I¡¯m going to give you a whole lot of pleasure~.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m, I¡¯m gonna make you feel good as well, Rou¡­¡¹ ¡¸W, wait just a moment, you two¡­ Aah!¡¹ Excited to finally be able to have sex with their beloved boy, Ann and Karen try to take off his clothes in a hurry. Resisting them was pretty much futile at this point, and so Rou¡¯s pants were slid down and his shirt taken off. ¡¸Ah, stop right there! I¡¯m the one who Rou like the most, so I¡¯ll do it!¡¹ ¡¸Eeh, that¡¯s not fair, Onee-sama!¡¹ Reaina, having cast aside her pride and feelings of dissatisfaction, pushes the other girls aside. She then witnesses Rou¡¯s rock-hard dick, and is taken aback by its appearance. It looked as if she jumped the gun, but had little to no idea about what to do. ¡¸Fufu¡­ Reaina-sama, please start off with kissing it gently with your lips.¡¹ Diana approaches Rou from the side, and take the root of his dick in her palm, gently directing it in front of Reaina¡¯s face. Just as she stated before, she was about to pleasure Rou with her mouth. ¡¸I, I understand¡­¡¹ The Princess¡¯ cheeks turned red as she let out a sigh as to calm herself before starting her job of pleasuring Rou. Seeing Reaina kneeling in front of his dick was a new thing for Rou, and it made him feel very excited. ¡¸Kyah! Uhh, why is it moving on it¡¯s own¡­!?¡¹ Rou¡¯s dick couldn¡¯t take the anticipation any longer, and it started twitching right in front of Reaina¡¯s eyes, causing her to let out a cute scream. ¡¸Umm, Reaina-sama¡­ Please, there is no need for you to push yourself to do it¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not forcing myself or anything!¡¹ Said Reaina while clearly being upset by that suggestion. She was desperately trying to be the one in charge, but now she only showed her cute and flustered side to her little sister and the maids, whilst previously only showing it to Rou. However, since she was stuck-up and stubborn, she would not leave Rou¡¯s crotch to anyone else. ¡¸And here Onee-sama was boasting so much¡­ Rou-san, please pay attention to me instead¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, I love you so much, so please love me, too¡­¡¹ Suddenly, Mirianne and Karen bring their faces close and kiss Rou¡¯s dick, clearly being bored of waiting for Reaina to start doing her job. ¡¸Uwah¡­ You, two¡­Nnnh!?¡¹ The intense force of their kisses forces Rou onto the bed. Next thing he knows, the little princess stretches her tongue as if trying to cover his whole cock with it. She also presses her lips against it, making it wet with huge amounts of saliva. ¡¸Wait a minute, who gave you permission to¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Oh my, let me join in on the fun as well, if you won¡¯t mind?¡¹ ¡¸Uuh¡­ No way¡­¡¹ The Princess leaned to stop her little sister, but then Diana used that occasion and got closer to the boy herself. She was still afraid of other girls stealing Rou away from her, and because of that her eyes kept on shifting from the boy knight¡¯s dick to other women present. ¡¸Ehehe, it¡¯s been so long since I was last with Rou-san like that.¡¹ ¡¸Why are you getting all flustered for¡­? If you don¡¯t want to do it, then I will service Rou¡­¡¹ Mirianne smiled while clinging to Rou¡¯s arm, and the boy could feel her body temperature being transmitted to him. Her eyes were filled with lust and longing, and as she leaned closer to him, she began to trace her tongue all over his neck and chest. ¡¸Uuh¡­ Hiyah, Karen, that place is¡­?¡¹ The red-headed maid¡¯s tongue traced across his chest, until it arrived at his nipple. When her tongue began to caress the delicate nipple, Rou couldn¡¯t help it but to let out a moan. In addition, she attacked his other nipple with her finger, sending a completely different sense of pleasure through Rou¡¯s body. ¡¸Uugh, it twitched again¡­¡¹ While being wrapped in the sweet scent of beautiful women, the stimulation on his nipples made Rou¡¯s excitement surge, and only deepened by kisses, his cock began to twitch and move around like it was in pain. ¡¸Ufufu¡­ Reaina-sama, you better hurry and service Rou-sama¡¯s penis with that cute mouth of yours.¡¹ ¡¸C-cute¡­? T,that¡¯s right¡­¡¹ They were having sex almost every day, but it was the first time for her to actually do something like this. The Princess smiled uncomfortably while she looked at the boy¡¯s raging erection that was twitching in the Head Maid¡¯s hand. However, seeing Rou being kissed by her little sister and being caressed by his childhood friend made the flames of Reaina¡¯s jealousy burn bright. Especially when she saw that his dick was still shaking and twitching under the stimulation he was receiving from both Mirianne and Karen. ¡¸I, I¡¯m going to start¡­ That should be enough, right¡­?¡¹ She said that, and then she gently kissed Rou¡¯s glans. As a response to that, Rou¡¯s whole attention was diverted back to his crotch, being taken away from the service he was receiving from Mirianne and Karen. ¡¸¡­*smooch*, uh, no way¡­ Reaina-sama¡­¡¹ Surprised, he tried to look down, but Karen blocked his view completely. Then she placed both of her hands on Rou¡¯s cheeks and pressed him against the sheets with a deep kiss. ¡¸Now then. Next, please try to lick this part here as well.¡¹ ¡¸This¡­ here¡­?¡¹ Reaina stretches her tongue, tracing all the way through his tip to the very root of his shaft. *Lick*, *Slurp*, *slurp* ¡¸Uhiyah!?¡¹ A sensation similar to an electric shock runs through his crotch. This normally prideful Princess was now sucking on his dick, giving it her best and making lots of wet and obscene sounds. While kissing with Karen, he could catch glimpses of this wonderful sight from the side. Chapter 5: My Beloved Princess Part 3 Chapter 5: My Beloved Princess Part 3 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes ¡¸Fufu¡­ Well then, on to the next one¡­¡¹ ¡¸*Sluurp*¡­ Ahh, what¡­?¡¹ Diana brushes her hair behind her ear and brings her face closer to Rou¡¯s crotch. That caused Rou¡¯s penis to tremble and twitch miserably, as his tip was assaulted by waves of wetness and warmness. ¡¸Even Diana-san¡­ Uuh, Ann-sama, please don¡¯t lick only my nipples¡­¡¹ Having found the boy¡¯s surprising weakness, the little Princess began to focus her attention exclusively on that place alone. Being assaulted by many forms of pleasure all over his body, Rou¡¯s hips shook and trembled miserably. Being surrounded by warmth and softness of four women, his instincts were stimulated to the maximum, and the lust began to boil inside of him like a hot magma. ¡¸*Sluurp*, *lick*¡­ Does it, feel good¡­?¡¹ Asks the Head Maid while looking him in the eyes while her lips were wrapping themselves around the tip of his dick. Her hot breath was tickling him, and her tongue was dancing around all over his little head. ¡¸¡­*Lick*¡­ It must feel good, since I¡¯m the one who¡¯s pleasuring him.¡¹ Says the Princess while doing her best at servicing Rou¡¯s dick. She looks him in the eyes, as if she was looking for confirmation. ¡¸Feeling good¡­? Are you feeling good, Rou-san¡­?¡¹ The boy frantically nods his head, and both the little princess and her maid look happy to hear that, their cheeks dyed slightly red. ¡¸Hey, Diana, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s been licking him for a while. Let me do it as well¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well then, how about the both of us try pleasuring Rou-sama at the same time¡­?¡¹ Despite being overtaken by Diana, Reaina was still actively servicing Rou, still looking at the boy¡¯s thing in fascination. Diana clasped her hands together and smiled gently while giving that suggestion. *Lick*, *Sluuurp*, *Smack*¡­ *Slurp*, *Slurp*, *Lick*¡­ Two tongues began to dance across his dick in unison, covering it with thick layer of wet saliva. Feeling two entirely different sensations all over him, Rou¡¯s dick began to ooze out huge portions of transparent liquid from its tip. ¡¸Geez, Rou, you¡¯re only thinking about Reaina-sama and Diana-san¡­¡¹ Even though he was trying to focus on the sensations around his crotch, Karen never stopped kissing him, forcing his thoughts to be drawn towards his mouth as well. ¡¸Ehehe¡­ But, Rou-san¡¯s thing down there, it¡¯s twitching so much¡­¡¹ ¡¸Uuh¡­ Geez, it already looks as if it was ready to ejaculate¡­¡¹ Mirianne traces her tongue all over his neck and ears, trying to find the spots that would feel good for the boy, and with each of her movement Rou could feel the strength leaving his hands and feet. In addition to that, his nipples were now completely erect from Karen¡¯s carrassing. (It surely feels good, but it is also embarrassing¡­) ¡¸My, oh my, Rou-sama¡­ The true experience is only about to start.¡¹ Said Diana while looking at the boy and smiling gently, all the while unbuttoning her blouse. ¡¸Diana, what are you going to do¡­?¡¹ The Head Maid¡¯s huge and elegant breasts spill from inside of her blouse, exposing her milky-white skin and the deep valley between her breasts. Reaina also noticed that Rou¡¯s dick reacted strongly to this image. ¡¸Reaina-sama. In order to pleasure Rou-sama further, next we shall use our breasts.¡¹ ¡¸B, breasts¡­? Do I really need to do something like this?¡¹ ¡¸But of course. If you do this, Rou-sama is going to feel very happy.¡¹ Diana demonstrates to the Princess by picking up her breasts, which were so huge that they would spill out of her hands. Rou¡¯s gaze was drawn to the sight of swaying breasts, unable to look away from them. ¡¸Let¡¯s see, something like this¡­?¡¹ Seeing Rou¡¯s delighted face has finally made the Princess put aside her pride and get to work, just like her Maid showed her. ¡¸Muu, Diana¡­ That¡¯s something I can¡¯t do¡­¡¹ ¡¸T, that¡¯s right! We¡¯re not nearly as big as Diana-sama and Reaina-sama¡­¡¹ Seeing how their breast service was pleasing Rou¡¯s the little Princess¡¯ expression darkened upon hearing Diana¡¯s words. Even Karen, who had a bigger bust than an average girl of her age, stared at her own chest as if comparing it to the boobs of the Princess and the Head Maid. ¡¸Ann-sama, please don¡¯t misunderstand. What is important in pleasuring someone with your breasts is not the size, but the feelings behind your actions, the need to make your partner happy.¡¹ Diana speaks, preaching that size of bust pales in comparison to the size of one¡¯s feelings. ¡¸Well then, when it comes to feelings, I¡¯m not going to lose, not even to Onee-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Me too! After all, I love Rou so much!¡¹ ¡¸W, who gave you permission to¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Now then, let us all put our feelings to work and rub all over Rou-sama¡¯s body with our breasts. You too, Karen, please join us.¡¹ Just as Diana instructed, both the little Princess and Karen pressed their bodies against Rou, enveloping his arms with their breasts. ¡¸Uuh¡­ Ah, wait¡­¡¹ Mirianne, whose breasts were the smallest of the four, put an exceptionally huge amount of work into that. Although she was almost flat, Rou could feel those small swellings and the temperature of her body against his arm, and it was rather pleasing. Unlike Diana, she was moving her body up and down in a regular motion, like she was trying to rub his arm clean with her own body. All the while, Karen was putting her own body to work over his other hand, and he just couldn¡¯t get enough of her springy, youthful skin. ¡¸Now, Reaina-sama. We¡¯d better get to work, too.¡¹ The Head Maid certainly lose no time. Soon after saying that, she began to rub her alluring bust against Rou¡¯s cock, which was twitching and shaking violently from the soft stimulation. ¡¸T, that¡¯s right¡­ We can¡¯t lose to Ann¡­¡¹ Seeing just how much Rou was enjoying the little princess and her maid¡¯s service, Reaina¡¯s own heart began to beat faster for some reason. Even though she was still feeling embarrassed, she pulled down her dress and exposed her big boobs in front of the boy. ¡¸Oh dear, Rou-sama¡­ It¡¯s embarrassing if you keep on looking at us like that so much¡­¡¹ While Rou was oogling their chests, the Head Maid shifted her body just a little bit, reaching out with her hand to her back and placing it on the hook of her bra. CLICK ¨C¨C¨C. A sound was heard. Then, even though she was still holding it with one hand, her bra started to loosen up, and the huge cups came off from her breasts, bearing them in full display of their alluring glory. The moment Rou¡¯s eyes caught a glimpse of Diana¡¯s nipples, his heart skipped a beat and his penis twitched happily. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her, while the sight of her breasts kept on stimulating his desire. ¡¸See, my breasts¡­ Those are the breasts you love so much, isn¡¯t that right¡­?¡¹ Reaina also frees her breasts from the confines of her bra, just so that she can draw the boy¡¯s attention to her. Her breast looked as healthy and alluring as ever, with her pinkish tips already starting to hardening. ¡¸Reaina-sama¡­¡¹ Although her breast alone were fantastic, the clumsy way in which she was removing her clothes was not so inviting after all. She did that so she could divert Rou¡¯s attention from Diana, but she was still clearly embarrassed of having other people see this side of hers. Still, seeing her endure such shame in an attempt to tempt him, it made a whole new wave of lust surge from inside of the boy. ¡¸Fufu¡­ Well then, please pardon the intrusion, Rou-sama¡­¡¹ *Squeeze*, *squeeze*¡­ *Squeeze*, *press*, *rub*, *rub*¡­ While Rou was being distracted by the Princess, a sudden feeling of being wrapped in something hot and marshmallow-like overcame his penis. ¡¸Auh, uhh¡­ Kuh¡­¡¹ Having his penis suddenly enveloped completely by Diana¡¯s huge breasts made Rou leak out a sweet cry. ¡¸Me too, I can do it¡­ I can do this much¡­¡¹ The Princess also pushes her breasts right next to Diana¡¯s, wrapping Rou¡¯s dick in the feeling that was nothing short of heavenly. ¡¸A. amazing¡­ Both Reaina-sama and Diana-san¡¯s boobs are¡­¡¹ Having his meat rod wrapped in this double sensation, he felt as though he could ejaculate from just that alone, and his waist shook violently. ¡¸What the, we are just pleasuring you with our breasts, that¡¯s all¡­!¡¹ ¡¸If you like breasts so much, Rou-san, Ann will do it as well!¡¹ Seeing that naked breasts made Rou give off a strong reaction like that, the loli princess also took out her own small bulges from inside of her dress. Following everyone¡¯s behavior, Karen also let her boobs spill out from inside of her uniform. ¡¸W, wait, everyone¡¯s¡­ Aaah, boobs are¡­¡¹ Rou had breasts of different shapes and sized pressed all over his arms, torso and face. His penis reacted in only way it knew in answer to this soft stimulation, by becoming rock hard and dripping drips of pre-cum from its tip. ¡¸Fufu¡­ How do you like it, Rou-sama¡­?¡¹ Diana asks the boy all the while suffocating his penis with the moves of her ample bosom. Her voice was as gentle as always, but her cheeks were bright red and the expression on her face was rather strange. ¡¸Nfuh, your breasts are so hot¡­¡¹ On the contrary to the Head Maid who was skillfully manipulating her breasts in order to wring out as much pleasure from Rou¡¯s dick as she possibly could, Reaina was having quite a hard time with doing something like that for the first time. However, her own pride was not letting her stop or ask for help, as her movements were full of passion and determination. ¡¸If you keep on rubbing me this hard, uaaahhh¡­!?¡¹ Their sweaty breasts rubbed against his dick smoothly, his erection twitching and raging inside of their booby sandwich. His pre-cum oozing out of his tip, it was sticking to their skins, making their movements even smoother. *Rub*, *press*, *squeeze*¡­ *rub*, *rub*, *squeeze* ~~~~. Their breast leave no spot on his penis untouched, rubbing against every nook and cranny, assaulting his most sensitive and sweet spots. They even bounced against his crotch and thighs, sending waves of pleasure throughout Rou¡¯s spine. ¡¸Onee-sama and Diana-san are amazing¡­ But, now I¡¯m slightly jealous of them¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ann-sama, normally we wouldn¡¯t even be able to do things like that.¡¹ Faced with the pleasure of double tit-fuck, Rou was only able to open and close his mouth without being able to say anything, only breathing hard. Mirianne and Karen could only watch in awe as the breasts of the Head Maid and the Princess danced around Rou¡¯s cock. ¡¸T, this can¡¯t be right, nfuh¡­ What the heck is this¡­?¡¹ Reaina was breathing heavily and beads of sweat began to drip down her forehead from all the effort she was giving into her breast service. ¡¸Fufu, oh Reaina-sama, there¡¯s no need to be so surprised¡­¡¹ Giggled the Head Maid, and then she extended her tongue from her flushed lips and let a hefty portion of saliva to drip down between Rou¡¯s dick and her breasts. What made this gesture even more erotic was the fact that there was still a thread of saliva left connecting Rou¡¯s member and her mouth once she was done. ¡¸Kyah¡­ This is too vulgar! What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing¡­!?¡¹ Diana¡¯s wet breasts began to make loud and obscene noises. She also notices that the Princess was looking at Rou¡¯s saliva-wet cock popping from inside of their breasts with enchanted eyes. Chapter 5: My Beloved Princess Part 4 Chapter 5: My Beloved Princess Part 4 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes ¡¸Ahh, this¡­? It feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹ The movement of their breasts around his penis becomes even more intense, and in the face of such a great pleasure Rou couldn¡¯t help it but let out moans of delight. Sometimes they would even touch it with the tips of their erect nipples, in response to which an electric-like shock would travel all the way up Rou¡¯s spine. ¡¸My, oh my, Rou-sama¡­ Nfufu, you¡¯re letting out so much of your juices¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because I¡¯m pleasuring him, so it¡¯s bound to feel insanely good, right¡­?¡¹ Diana smiles gently and look at Rou, who looked as if he was going to melt down from all of the pleasure assaulting him. Reaina was also getting a hang of giving a tit-fuck, because her movements became much smoother and more refined than compared to before. ¡¸Uuugh, it¡¯s going to come out¡­ I¡¯m going to blow my load out¡­!¡¹ Finally, the boy knight lets out a miserable cry. Up until this point he was trying his best to endure this ocean of pleasure, but his dick was at its limit, about to explode from the desires accumulated inside of it. ¡¸Muu¡­ Rou-san looks as if he feels really good¡­¡¹ ¡¸What the hell, he¡¯s been doing nothing but moaning for quite a while now¡­¡¹ The loli princess and his childhood friend were giving their best at rubbing against him, but they stood no chance when faced with the terrifying power of double tit-fuck of huge breasts. However, their combined efforts of tit-fucking, kissing and nipple rubbing made the boy knight feel as though he would ejaculate at any moment now. *Rub*, *rub*, *press*, *squeeze*¡­ *Slide*, *slide*, *rub*¡­ (I can¡¯t, I really can¡¯t take this anymore¡­!) The feeling of having his dick covered in mixture of sweat and saliva only helped to elevate Rou¡¯s excitement even further. Being enveloped in the sweet scent and body heat of four beautiful women, his consciousness was slowly being engulfed in soft white light. ¡¸Haah, ahaah¡­ Rou, you¡¯re twitching so much¡­¡¹ ¡¸Please, Rou-sama, you can cum into our breast as much as you desire¡­¡¹ Gasped Reaina and Diana, now rubbing their hardened nipples against Rou¡¯s cock, as if they were trying to steal some of its pleasure for themselves. ¡¸Aaaahhhh¡­ I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m going to let it all out!!¡¹ Right before his ejaculation, Rou¡¯s dick was caught up right in the center of the breasts which were dancing all around him. ¡¸It¡¯s alright, Rou. Please spray it all over my breasts¡­¡¹ ¡¸Haahn¡­ Rou-sama is cumming! He¡¯s going to give us his huge load¡­!¡¹ Rou, unable to withstand the raising pleasure any longer, instinctively hugged the loli princess and her maid and pulled them closer to himself, at the same time thrusting his waist forward. ¡¸Auuuh, agaah¡­ Ugh, uuuggghhh~~~~~~~~~!!¡¹ *Splurt!* *Splurt!*, *splurt!*¡­ *Splurt!*, *Spluuurt!!* All of the semen that accumulated inside of the boy knight rush forward and escapes through his urethra, raining down onto the faces and cleavages of the Princess and Head Maid. ¡¸Kyah, aaahhh, it¡¯s so hot¡­¡¹ ¡¸Nfuh¡­ It¡¯s so lively¡­ Aaahn, and there¡¯s so much of it¡­¡¹ Reaina tried to pull back from the white fountain, but Diana accepted it gracefully with a gentle smile on her lips. White threads of semen got stuck on their breasts, hair and faces. His ejaculation continued like torrents, and it felt so good for him that with each single spasm he felt as though his hips would simply give up. ¡¸Hey, wait just a moment, isn¡¯t that a little bit too much¡­¡¹ ¡¸Rou-san, you look as if it feels way too good~~¡­¡¹ Their breasts still continuing to rub against him, Rou¡¯s ejaculation does not stop, staining their faces more and more. (Ahh, ahyiii¡­ It, it felt way too good¡­) Both Mirianne and Karen had really complex expression while observing Rou¡¯s overjoyed expression while he was enjoying his climax to the fullest. Sure, it was nice watching their beloved boy knight enjoying himself, but it was also kind of frustrating to know that they were not the ones who got him to his ecstasy. ¡¸Haah¡­ Ahaaahhh¡­¡¹ His climax continues until every last drop of semen leaves his penis, almost completely dyeing the Princess and the Head Maid¡¯s bodies white. ¡¸Nkuh¡­ Nfuh,fuuh¡­¡¹ ¡¸G, Geez¡­ Rou, you dummy¡­¡¹ Both Reaina and Diana were breathing heavily, trying to catch their breaths. Every time a white thread fall onto their bodies, they shook as if an electric shock ran through them. ¡¸Rou, please do me next!¡¹ While he was still enjoying his climax, suddenly Karen¡¯s face came into his view. Even though he just ejaculated, blood began to gather inside of his crotch yet again. ¡¸Wait just a moment¡­ Rou wants to do me next¡­¡¹ The greedy Princess looked into the eyes of the maid, ready to pick up a fight if need be. ¡¸It¡¯s not fair for only Onee-sama to have fun! Rou-san is going to do Ann¡¯s ass next!¡¹ ¡¸Ehh, this is¡­¡¹ Rou felt an amazing pressure coming from Ann¡¯s eyes. However, remembering the time when he took Reaina¡¯s virginity, he got reminded that the concept of purity was a very serious matter for royalty. ¡¸But, Ann-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s alright, right, Diana? I really want my first time to be with my beloved Rou.¡¹ Begged Mirianne, hoping that Diana succumbs to her please just like she did the last time around. ¡¸More importantly, Rou! Butt¡­ What the hell does that supposed to mean!?¡¹ The truth just got out that he did the loli princess in the butt. Now that the Princess knew their little secret, she looks at Rou with nothing but a bottomless disgust. She hated it when she was being deceived. ¡¸You can have sex with Onee-sama no problem, but you won¡¯t do it with me¡­? Do you really hate me that much, Rou-san?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not a problem of whether or not I hate you¡­¡¹ Mirianne comes closer to him and leans her face even closer, demanding a kiss. The three women began to fight among themselves over who it should be to have her way with Rou, while his dick regained its former vigor, yet again standing straight and pointing towards the ceiling. ¡¸Reaina-sama. Ann-sama. How about we let Rou-sama decide who he wants to hold in his arms¡­?¡¹ Says the Head Maid while crawling on all fours and pointing her butt towards Rou, shaking it alluringly. ¡¸Rou-san, please choose Ann! Please choose Ann! No need to hold back¡­¡¹ Quickly understanding the meaning behind Diana¡¯s action, Mirianne also got on all fours and also stuck out her butt towards Rou. ¡¸W, what the hell are you doing, you two!? Stop it right this instant!¡¹ Surprised Reaina slammed her hands against the bed and yelled, but it only resulted in Karen mimicking the actions of the other two women, joining them in their attempts at tempting Rou. ¡¸Hey, I also want to have sex with you, Rou¡­ Please, put it in me¡­¡¹ Three beautiful women shook their hips right in front of Rou, their goal to get him to insert their dick inside of one of them. There was no way that he would be able to withstand this form of temptation for long. Diana, Mirianne and Karen were all lined up in front of him, shaking their butts and waiting for his decision. In addition, his erection was twitching and shaking impatiently, urging Rou to make his decision as soon as possible. ¡¸B¡­ But¡­¡¹ Reiana looked really lonely right now, looking at the situation that was developing right in front of her eyes. ¡¸Kuh¡­ I understand! Just don¡¯t cry if Rou decides that I¡¯m the best in the entire world!!¡¹ Finally, the Princess gives up and lines her butt together with other three women. Various women of various age and proportions begged Rou to have sex with them. That, combined with the previous session of tit-fucking, caused Rou¡¯s reason to violently collapse. ¡¸Reaina-sama¡­¡¹ Unable to endure the sexual pressure any longer, Rou grabbed the butt of his beloved Princess. He rolls us the skirt of her pearl-white dress and exposes her milky-while butt. He shifted her panties and without any kind of warning pushed his dick inside of her all the way in one thrust. ¡¸Kyaaauuuhhh!? See, I told you! I¡¯m Rou¡¯s number one after all¡­!¡¹ Having his dick inserted inside of her without warning, Reaina lets out a scream, but at the same time the fact that she was chosen fills her with sense of both ecstasy and superiority. ¡¸Kuh¡­ What is this, this tightness¡­?¡¹ Even though she was wet enough for him to insert himself smoothly, she was still as tight as during the day on which she lost her virginity. ¡¸No way¡­ Rou-san didn¡¯t pick me¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Why, Rou¡­?¡¹ Mirianne and Karen looked at Rou while looking heartbroken. ¡¸Ann-sama, please wait for a little bit¡­ You too, Karen. Let Rou-sama insert himself into us in order, okay?¡¹ After thrusting his dick inside of Reaina a few times to cover it with thick layer of love juices, Rou pulled out and switched to the hole right next to Diana, sticking it inside of Mirianne¡¯s small butt. ¡¸Haah, innh¡­ Why? Why did you pull out¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, it will be your turn again soon, Reaina-sama¡­ Next is Ann-sama¡¯s turn¡­¡¹ Naturally, Reaina was dissatisfied with Rou slipping out of her. While getting away from the butt of dissatisfied Princess, he turned towards her little sister and slipped her panties to the side and pressed himself against her narrow entrance. ¡¸Kyuuuuuuhhh¡­u approached her, Mirianne began to shake her but enthusiastically, overjoyed form the fact that she was finally about to have sex with the boy of her dreams. ¡¸I¡¯m going to begin, Ann-sama¡­¡¹ Her genitals resembled those of a young girl rather than that of a woman. Also, the tightness of her vagina was more painful than pleasurable. *Slide*, *push*¡­ *Push*, *push*, *slide*!! He thought that he needed to be gentler with her. However, the fact that he was about to penetrate the idol princess beloved by everyone in the kingdom made him lose his composure, and as a result he ended up jamming his dick inside of her all the way in one stroke. ¡¸Higii! Gyuh, hiiiyyyaaaaaahhhhhh~~~~!!¡¹ *RIP*! ¨C¨C¨C¨C Somewhere along the way, there was the sound of tearing something apart. However, that feeling of having conquered another woman filled Rou¡¯s heart with unimaginable excitement. ¡¸A, are you okay, Ann-sama¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Haa, nnh, aaahh¡­ I was finally able to have sex with Rou-san¡­¡¹ Mirianne smiles even though she had tears in her eyes, and this brave figure of hers fills Rou¡¯s heart with pleasant warmth. He slowly picked up his movements, gently pulling himself out only to gently thrust himself in the next moment. For a while he was doing nothing but that kind of shallow movements. Her vagina was quite narrow and the pressure with which it was tightening around Rou was unbelievable. However, if he tried to move around to readjust himself, he only ended up with causing the little princess to scream again. ¡¸Yahh, innh, iiin¡­ This, this, is how sex feels¡­?¡¹ He wanted to taste her virgin flesh some more, but it was never meant to be. There were other women waiting for his attention. ¡¸Ah, ahyiiiiii¡­ Pulling out, you¡¯re pulling it out¡­!¡¹ If he was to please four women at once, the time he could spend on one of them was really limited. So next, he chose to stick his dick inside of the Head Maid¡¯s pussy. Overjoyed that he chose her over Karen, Diana shifts her panties herself and spreads her nether lips before Rou, letting droplets of her love nectar to drip out of her and making his insertion easier. ¡¸Aaaahhhh¡­ Rou-sama¡¯s penis is, entering me¡­ Haahn, please¡­ You can move however you like¡­!¡¹ Chapter 5: My Beloved Princess Part 5 Chapter 5: My Beloved Princess Part 5 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes The Head Maid cried sweetly, shaking her hips as to make it easier for Rou to penetrate her, enabling him to reach her cervix in one swift stroke. The impact of Rou¡¯s thrust was so strong that Diana¡¯s breasts shook violently. Unlike the two princesses, Diana¡¯s insides were nicely warm and full of soft folds, which gently wrapped arounds the boy knight¡¯s dick. (Uuh¡­ Diana-san¡¯s insides, they feel way too good¡­) He wanted to lose himself in the Head Maid¡¯s warm insides, but it was still way too early for him to ejaculate. ¡¸Finally, it¡¯s finally my turn¡­? I¡¯m, I¡¯m tired of waiting any more¡­! Kyuunnnhhh!!¡¹ He pulled out of Diana and grabbed Karen¡¯s youthful butt, piercing her insides in one swift motion. Just like with the rest of the girls, he reached all the way inside of her with that one motion. And even though he recently ejaculated, he already felt like cumming again, with pre-cum dripping in huge quantities out of his tip. ¡¸I can still keep on going¡­!¡¹ At first, he tried to be conscious of who he was going to do next. But even so, the girls kept on losing themselves in their own desires, begging him to do them next over and over. But as the time went on, he was having a really hard time to differentiate who he was piercing right now and who to take next. He even lost count just how many times he switched already. ¡¸Aah, good, so good¡­ Somehow, if keeps on feeling better and better¡­?¡¹ Mirianne was the only exception from that. Since he just took away the precious virginity from her, he unconsciously kept track on how many times he managed to insert himself into her. It was incredibly tight when he did it with Reaina for the first time, but with Mirianne it was even tighter, since her body was naturally smaller. ¡¸Aah, ahnnh¡­ Rou-sama, you¡¯re so wonderful¡­¡¹ ¡¸If you keep on being this rough, I¡­ I will¡­~~~~~~!!¡¹ In contrast, Diana¡¯s cavity was much more accepting, but after thrusting inside of it for a few times he backed out if it and plunged himself into Karen, who invited him with her insides overflowing with love honey. After only having sex with Reaina for quite a while, having other partners surely felt refreshing. ¡¸Rou, me too¡­ I beg of you, please stick it in me¡­!¡¹ Of course, seeing just how much he was enjoying the other girls, Reaina raised her voice and shook her but alluringly. However, the other girls were not sitting around, doing exactly the same to attract his attention. Satisfying his own and their desires, Rou could feel the waves of excitement raising inside of him. ¡¸Kyuh, kyahyiii¡­ Somehow, my head is getting dizzy¡­¡¹ It seems that the loli princess finally becomes used to having her whole pierced by the dick, as her voice right now was less filled with pain and more with animalistic pleasure. ¡¸Aaaahhhh¡­ I¡¯m cumming again¡­ Everyone feels just way too good¡­¡¹ Now, while piercing the pussy of his childhood friend, he inserted his fingers inside of the loli princess and began to stir her up. ¡¸Good, it feels so good¡­ Rou, more¡­ Please, do me more¡­¡¹ ¡¸Me too¡­ Please squirt your semen inside of Ann¡¯s pussy¡­!¡¹ Realizing that the boy¡¯s climax was getting near, the girls add dirty talk to their actions, raising the level of his excitement beyond all limits. ¡¸Me too, Rou-sama¡¯s semen¡­ I shall gladly accept all of it¡­¡¹ Seemingly unable to wait any longer, Diana begins to play with her own breasts, while shaking her hips and teasing her clitoris with her other hand. Seeing this gap between her usual behavior, Rou¡¯s eyes spark with lust and excitement. ¡¸Haah, aaahh¡­ I didn¡¯t know that you crave my dick so much¡­!¡¹ Seeing the side of Diana that she usually never showed, the boy¡¯s reasoning quickly fades as he began to turn into a sex-obsessed beast, his eyes drawn to the body of the Head Maid. As she kept on fingering herself, her normally gentle face was twisted with desire. *Shliiiiiiiiick*¡­ *Rub*, *slide*, *shlick*! ¡¸Aaah! So hot, please¡­ My pussy, please fill it up¡­!¡¹ Tempted by the appearance of the older lady, Rou almost immediately shifted himself towards her and jammed his cock inside of Diana¡¯s hungry pussy. Suddenly being filled to the brim, the Head Maid screams with pleasure as her limbs shake. ¡¸Rou, you big dummy, why won¡¯t you give it to me!?¡¹ The two maids and the loli princess received a whole lot of attention from the boy, but Reaina was somewhat left behind, and was now scolding the boy knight and rushing him into giving her attention as well. ¡¸Hey, Rou¡­ Me too, me too¡­ Haahn, I, I want you so much¡­!¡¹ Karen reached her hands towards her crotch and spread her pussy wide open in an attempt to tempt Rou into sticking himself inside of her. The sight was beyond erotic. ¡¸Well then, now it will be Karen¡¯s turn¡­¡¹ ¡¸W, wait, wait just a moment¡­! What about me¡­!?¡¹ He jammed himself right inside of her pussy, which was gaping so widely as if it was hungry to receive him inside of her. ¡¸Kyuuuuuuhhhhhh~~!! S, so big, so incredibly big, it feels me up so much¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Ahhh~, Ann wants it, too~~!¡¹ ¡¸Me too, Rou-sama, please fill up Diana¡¯s naughty little pussy¡­¡¹ He wanted to keep going with screwing the girls some more, but he sensed that he was inevitably approaching his limit. So he pulls himself out of Karen and finally inserts himself into Reaina in one go. ¡¸Hiaaanh, aaahh¡­ Finally, it¡¯s finally my turn¡­!¡¹ Princess¡¯ breasts shook and swayed from the violent impact of her being pounded. Sucking Rou¡¯s dick inside of her, Reaina¡¯s pussy was secreting so much love nectar that it was unbelievable. ¡¸Oh no, I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡¹ ¡¸Fuah, ahaahhh¡­. If that¡¯s the case, please finish inside of me, Rou¡­!¡¹ Reaina¡¯s pussy contracts strongly arounds Rou¡¯s dick, trying to squeeze his semen out of him. ¡¸Kuhii, w, why¡­!? Why did you pull it out¡­!?¡¹ He was thinking that he could have finished inside of Reaina, but ultimately decided to give his seed to her little sister. ¡¸Haaanh, amazing, so good, Ann, is cumming¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡­!¡¹ He kept on thrusting himself inside of Mirianne, but soon enough pulled himself out of her and continued to give his love nectar-covered dick to both Diana and Karen in a just manner. ¡¸Rou-sama¡¯s penis, it reaches all the way inside of me¡­! Aaahh, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t take this anymore¡­!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m I¡¯m cumming¡­ It feels so good! Ahii, hyiiiiiiaaaaaahhhhhh~~~~!!¡¹ The three women begin to scream passionately, while their pussies begin to contract violently and coil around Rou¡¯s cock. ¡¸Wait, I¡¯m still¡­! Aaah, Rou¡­ More, please do me some more, I beg of you¡­!¡¹ Reaina tried for the last time to draw Rou¡¯s attention towards herself, shaking both her cute butt and her curly hair. Even Mirianne¡¯s tight vagina begins to clasp around him violently, and her walls rub against him strongly once he tries to pull himself back. The waves of pleasure slowly began to surge throughout his entire body, and as his lust begins to fill up his crotch he could feel that his consciousness was slowly fading away into warm and soft whiteness. ¡¸Cumming, it¡¯s coming out! Aaahh, aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh~~~~~~!!¡¹ In the end, he stuck his love nectar-covered meat pole in the air before the four girls, and let masses of his hot desire flow out of his balls into the world. *Splurt!*, *Splurt*, *splurt*, *Splurt*!! *Splurt, Spluuuuuurt~~!!!* The white and sticky threads of sperm rain down onto the girls¡¯ butts and backs, staining them with his color and scent. Reacting to his ejaculation, they shake and spasm violently. ¡¸Kyuuh, so hot¡­ It feels as though my butt is burning up¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Aaahhh¡­ More, please spray in onto me more¡­!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m cumming! Rou¡¯s hot sperm is making me cum¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Kyah! W, wait a moment, you¡¯re letting it out way too much¡­!¡¹ Rou¡¯s dick keeps on spasming, throwing out white and sticky semen out of itself over and over again, completely covering the four women with his essence. He even shoots it all over their hair, turning them into one hot and smelly white mess. (Aahhh¡­ It feels so good I just can¡¯t stop cumming¡­) He would shoot out his spunk until his balls were completely dry, and the four women were accepting all of it, basking in their own individual climaxes. It was his second time today to blow this huge of a load, and once he finally stops, he could feel a sense of an incredible weakness overwhelming his whole body. His partners were looking at his slowly shrinking cock with absent-minded eyes. ¡¸Hey! Why didn¡¯t you put it inside of me when you were cumming!? B, besides¡­ I wanted us to cum together like that¡­ But you only kept on pushing it inside of Ann¡­ How are you going to make it up to me, huh!?¡¹ As the maids bask in the afterglows of their climaxes, Reaina finally explodes with anger. She hugged the boy tightly and buried her face in his chest, looking as though she was about to cry. ¡¸I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s because it¡¯s been so long since I was able to sleep with others that¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­Hafuh, y, you think you can fool me with a cheap excuse like that¡­!?¡¹ Even though the boy knight properly apologized, the Princess still looked dissatisfied as she only shook her golden hair. The other three were still enjoying themselves while hugging one another with overjoyed expressions. It felt really good for Rou to finally be able to have sex with them once more, but in the end he still wanted to do it with his beloved Princess Reaina. ¡¸Reaina-sama¡­ Can I put it inside of you¡­?¡¹ He whispers that into her ear, to which the Princess looks doubtfully towards his crotch. Luckily, Rou¡¯s dick already managed to regain all of its vigor. She looked so cute that he almost immediately pushed her down onto the bed. ¡¸Hyah¡­ Doing something like this so suddenly¡­ Not to mention not asking me for my permission first!¡¹ He rolls up Reaina¡¯s dress, exposing her genitals into full view, now literally drenched with her love nectar. Both the smell of it and the gaping of her impatient nether lips stimulated Rou into action. ¡¸Alright then¡­ R, Reaina-sama, I¡¯m putting it in¡­¡¹ If she was already this wet, he would have no problems with inserting himself inside of her. And so he enthusiastically pressed himself against Reaina¡¯s vagina. ¡¸My, oh my. Calling yourself only by your names alone. It¡¯s like you are lovers or something like that.¡¹ ¡¸Uuuh¡­ They are completely in their own world right now¡­¡¹ ¡¸Onee-sama, she¡¯s all over Rou-san right now!¡¹ While Rou and Reaina connects with each other, the rest of the women approach them. ¡¸It¡¯s only natural. After all, Rou is crazy in love with me.¡¹ Says Reaina while being entranced with Rou, smiling happily and her nether lips sucking Rou¡¯s dick inside of her the very moments his glans touched her down there. She initially tried to keep her voice back, but after a few thrusts she opened her mouth and let out a cute little moan. ¡¸Aaah, so suddenly¡­ Haah, nhaaahhh¡­¡¹ He wanted to enjoy the Princess¡¯ cute reactions some more, but her body was already squeezing him tight. So, he almost immediately inserted himself all the way inside of her. ¡¸N, noooo, don¡¯t¡­! Please, don¡¯t be so violent¡­ Kyuuuhhh!¡¹ *Slide*, *push*, *Thruuuuuust*¡­!! He pushes himself all the way inside of Reaina, and the tip of his penis soon begins to rub against her cervix. ¡¸Hyah, it¡¯s poking me, it¡¯s entering me¡­¡¹ Her insides contracting against the foreign object that entered her, they respond to the boy¡¯s thrusting. With each of his stroke Reaina¡¯s body shivers and her boobs jump and shake in an obscene way. Chapter 5: My Beloved Princess Part 6 Chapter 5: My Beloved Princess Part 6 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes (Ugh, so tight¡­ It feels so good, I already feel like cumming again¡­) The compatibility of their bodies being seemingly perfect, he felt like cumming after moving a few times inside of her. Her insides were rubbing against him from every direction, shaking and urging him to feel even better. ¡¸R, Rou¡­ Aahhh, so rough¡­¡¹ Sensing that his ejaculation was drawing closer, he sped up his movements, unable to stop his waist any more. Having no time to relax, he was intent on receiving and giving as much pleasure as he possibly could before his climax. *Thrust*! *Thrust*, *thrust*!! *Thrust*!!! ¡¸Aaahhh, w, what is this¡­? No, don¡¯t¡­ If you grope my breasts right now, I¡­! Kyahyyiiiiii!¡¹ Having Rou¡¯s cock going wild inside of her, the Princess was quickly running up the stairs towards her own orgasm as well. At the same time, Diana and Karen both grab her breasts, seeing how they were bouncing around happily. ¡¸Onee-sama¡¯s breast are so big and so soft. I¡¯m so jealous!¡¹ ¡¸Won¡¯t you look at that? Somehow, Reaina-sama look oh-so-very cute when Rou holds her in his arms¡­¡¹ Mirianne and two maids actively caress the Princess¡¯ boobs, kneading them in their hands and stroking them with their tongues. ¡¸Hyuuuh¡­ S, stop fooling around right this instant¡­!¡¹ Reaina¡¯s cheeks were flushed red as she thrashed her body about, but because the boy was holding both of her legs widely stretched, she could not do anything to escape this situation. ¡¸Please pardon our rudeness, Reaina-sama, Rou-sama. But, please allow us to assist you during your intercourse.¡¹ Said Diana while drawing her slender fingers closer to Reaina¡¯s skin. She then pressed them against her erect clitoris and began to rub it gently. ¡¸Kyahyiii! T, that place¡­! No, don¡¯t , stop!¡¹ Seeing Reaina being assaulted by pleasure coming from the other women¡¯s touch, Rou¡¯s excitement surged. Not only Reaina, but all of them were now right in front of his eyes, a hot entangled mass of boobs and butts covered to the brim with his cloudy semen. (Aaah, no good, no good! It¡¯s, it¡¯s going to come out really soon¡­!) Unable to clearly think about anything else but sex anymore, Rou kept on swinging his waist and hitting the tip of his dick against Reaina¡¯s cervix with all of his might. Wanting to feel the most of her, he focused all of his attention on his penis. ¡¸Oh my, are you perhaps about to cum, Reaina-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Ehehe¡­ Onee-sama¡¯s nipples, they are so hard!¡¹ Mirianne and Diana keep on teasing Reaina¡¯s nipples, causing her to moan uncontrollably. ¡¸S, shut up! ¡­ Aaahh, nfuaah, no, don¡¯t, nooo¡­!¡¹ Reaina¡¯s love juices continued to overflow from her pussy, wetting Diana¡¯s fingers who was still rubbing her clitoris without mercy. ¡¸Fufu¡­ Rou-sama as well, it looks like you are about to reach your limit¡­?¡¹ Diana whispers that softly into Rou¡¯s ear while rubbing her breasts against his chest. He shuddered from the sudden pleasure, his dick twitching in reaction. ¡¸R, Reaina¡­ I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m about to cum¡­!¡¹ When the boy announces that he was almost there, the Princess¡¯ eyes filled with the tears of joy. ¡¸Ahnnh, aaahhh¡­ Good, go right ahead¡­ Let it all out, fill me up with your cum¡­ This time, let us cum together¡­!¡¹ The Princess began to squeeze him even tighter, slowly approaching her own orgasm thanks to the caresses of her maids and her sister, and started begging Rou to give her all of his semen. At the same time, her face was bright red with shame. However, she was squeezing him so hard that Rou was unable to stop his hips from swinging anymore. ¡¸Uhh, I can¡¯t anymore! Here it comes, Reaina!!¡¹ ¡¸¡­Aaahnh, hahyii, cum, cum¡­ I¡¯m about to cum as well, uuuuuuhhhhhh¡­!¡¹ The Head Maid¡¯s fingers pinch on Reina¡¯s clitoris, and at the same time Rou¡¯s penis manages to break inside of Reaina¡¯s womb. A shrill scream echoes throughout the bedroom. *Push*, *push*, *thrust* ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C~~~~~~!! Reaina¡¯s vagina being close to orgasm squirms around Rou¡¯s cock, urging him to ejaculate and making him go over his limit in little to no time. Soon, another portion of semen begins its rush outside of his penis into Reaina¡¯s insides. *Splurt*! *Splurt*! *Splurt*, *splurt*! *Sssspppplllluuuurrrrtttt~~~~!!* ¡¸Aaaahhhh, it¡¯s coming out¡­! So much of white, hot stuff is coming inside of me¡­!¡¹ Being in the middle of his ejaculation, Rou continues to pound the Princess¡¯ insides as he pours his white spunk inside of her. Reaina, on the other hand, was beginning to lose herself in her own pleasure. ¡¸I, I can¡¯t stop ¨C¨C¨C¡­¡­¡¹ Even though it was already her third climax, Reaina¡¯s pussy still accepts all of Rou¡¯s seed and the excess amount overflows from her and spills outside, dripping down onto the sheets. All the other girls continue to caress her as they witness their Princess¡¯ grand orgasm. ¡¸Onee-sama, she looks like it feels great¡­¡¹ ¡¸For Reaina-sama to make that kind of indecent expression¡­¡¹ ¡¸Fufu¡­ For her to receive so much love¡­ She must be so glad that she was born a woman right now¡­¡¹ Seeing how Reaina enjoys her climax and gulps down all of the boy knight¡¯s hot lust, the three women let out hot sighs of admiration. However, none of those words were reaching Rou right now. ¡¸Reaina¡­¡¹ The Princess¡¯ chest moves heavily up and down to the rhythm of her breath. Her mouth was hanging slightly opened, with her tongue sticking out. ¡¸You certainly let out so much of it¡­¡¹ The two of them embraces one another and kiss, staying just like that for a while. ¡¸It looks like we just don¡¯t stand a chance against Onee-sama after all.¡¹ Says Mirianne after a short while, putting her clothes back on. ¡¸When it comes to Rou, the only thing that he can think of is Reaina-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸I am going to support your relationship with everything I have.¡¹ It seems that the three women each gave their relationship a blessing after realizing just how much in love they were with one another. ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare lie to me! You say that, but I am sure that you will try to steal Rou away from me when the first opportunity presents itself¡­!¡¹ Maybe it was because of all the sex she was having up until now, but Reaina¡¯s face was bright red. But somehow, Rou didn¡¯t think it was due to embarrassment at the moment. ¡¸Even if I can¡¯t become his lover, there is always a possibility of me becoming his mistress.¡¹ ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, I would like to aim for that position as well.¡¹ ¡¸Ehh~, Ann doesn¡¯t want to be just a simple mistress!¡¹ Diana says something like that, and the other girls immediately pick it up. Rou looked at the Head Maid, having a hard time figuring out if she meant it as a joke or was she being serious right now. ¡¸Oh, no you don¡¯t! I won¡¯t allow it! I will never forgive you if you do!¡¹ Reaina hugs the boy while saying that, as if to proclaim that he was hers and hers alone. ¡¸Besides, Rou said that he loves me, as well!¡¹ Yes, he loves her very much. But instead of saying that he responded with a kiss, to which the usually selfish Princess responded with a warm smile forming on her lips. (I wonder, is that really alright for me to feel so much happiness¡­?) Just a few month ago, he would have never anticipated that something like that would happen to him. He was happy to be surrounded to so many beautiful women and was grateful to them for doing so much for him. But most of all, he was happy that he was able to become one with his beloved Princess, both body and soul. Just a little bit more. He wanted to feel the happiness and warmth of his beloved Princess Reaina in his arms just a little bit longer. Epilogue Epilogue Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Weasalopes It was the day on which the gentle sun was shining and there was the fresh scent of Spring coming through the open window. [You really look lovely, Reaina-sama.] [Thank you. Rou, what do you think?] Diana speaks to the Princess who is staying in front of the mirror, while combing her golden, curly hair. Reaina smiles at the boy while wearing a gorgeous pearl dress. [You look truly beautiful, Reaina.] [Fufu, it makes me happy that you think that way.] On that day, Reaina urged the King to call off all the talks regarding her marriage with the prince from another country. She also announced that she would not marry anyone else but the boy knight who risked his own life to save her from danger. In the beginning the King was adamant on being against it, but as the time passed his daughter¡¯s enthusiasm finally bested him and he happily gave them their blessing. (I really do hope that this isn¡¯t just a dream¡­) Soon, the royal parade was about to begin. Rou thought that to himself while he was standing in the waiting room, waiting for Reaina to finish changing her clothes. [Ahh~~, it¡¯s so nice~~¡­ I hope that one day I can become as wonderful of a bride like you, Onee-sama.] [¡­Congratulations, Rou. Reaina-sama.] Mirianne and Karen both came to congratulate them shortly before the beginning of parade. [Umm, Reaina¡­] [What is it?] He wanted to ask her about something that¡¯s been on his mind for quite a while now, and so he thought that it would have to be now or never. When he heard that he could be a husband to his beloved Princess, he was so happy that he almost jumped in ecstasy. She was the most beautiful girl in the entire country, and now she was about to become his lifelong partner. His and no one else¡¯s. [Are you really okay with someone like me¡­?] Even though they ascertained their love for one another over and over again, when he saw that parade and nationwide celebration, he has become uneasy and become painfully aware of the differences in their statuses once again. [Haa, I thought that there might be something wrong with you, for you¡¯ve been rather out of it for a while now. Were you worrying about this all this time?] [I mean, when compared to a prince from some other country, I am¡­] The boy was beginning to panic and lose confidence. Princess sighed, looked at him and then intertwined her arm with his. [You should have more confidence in yourself.] And then she brushed her long blonde hair behind her ear, stretched her neck and kissed him on the cheek. [You are the only Prince I will ever need¡­] She then smiles warmly while looking at him with eyes filled with nothing but affection. [Now, it is time for us to go¡­] The Princess started to walk, locking arms with a happy-looking boy. [Ah, it¡¯s hard for me to walk like that, Reaina¡­] [Sorry, but no. From now on, I will never let go of you¡­] And then she hugged his arm even tighter than before. [Because I love you so much.] The two of them, unable to confine their overflowing emotions any longer, exchanged kisses. While they were at it, they saw that the Head Maid, the young Princess and Maid looked really jealous for some reason.